Skip to main content

Full text of "An introduction to the finer anatomy of the central nervous system based upon that of the albino rat"

See other formats


FINER  ANATOMY 

OF    THE 

CENTRAL  NERVOUS 
SYSTEM 


AN   INTRODUCTION   TO  THE 

FINER  ANATOMY 

OF    THE 

CENTRAL  NERVOUS 
SYSTEM 

BASED    UPON    THAT    OF    THE 

ALBINO  RAT 

WITH    TWENTY-EIGHT    PLATES   AND    TEN  ILLUSTRATIONS 
IN    THE  TEXT 


BY 

E.   HORNE  CRAIGIE,  Ph.D. 

ASSISTANT    PROFESSOR    OF   COMPARATIVE   ANATOMY  AND  NEUROLOGY 
IN    THE    UNIVERSITY    OF    TORONTO 


PHILADELPHLA 

P.  BLAKISTON'S  SON  &  CO. 

1925 


COPYRIGHT,    CANADA,    1925 

BY 

E.   HORNE   CRAIGIE,   Ph.D. 


PRINTED    IN    CANADA 


PREFACE 

SEA'ERAL  guides  for  the  study  of  the  gross  anatomy  of 
the  brain  have  been  published  but  up  to  the  present 
time  there  has  been  available  no  small  handbook 
devoted  to  the  minute  anatomy  of  the  nerve  centres  and 
pathways^which  is  at  least  as  important  as  the  gross  anatomy 
— in  any  laboratory  animal.  The  present  text  is  an  attempt 
to  fill  this  gap— to  provide  a  brief  but  comprehensive  intro- 
duction to  the  functional  anatomy  of  the  central  nervous 
system  of  a  common  laboratory  type  of  size  convenient  for 
the  use  of  serial  sections. 

As  the  book  is  designed  primarily  for  elementary  students, 
all  important  differences  from  the  human  structure  (which 
are  not  very  numerous  but  are  sometimes  quite  instructive) 
are  pointed  out,  and  an  introductory  chapter  upon  the 
general  principles  of  nervous  structure  has  been  included, 
as  also  an  appendix  outlining  a  simple  form  of  the  Weigert 
method  of  preparing  sections.  From  tAvo  or  three  brains 
enough  short  series  of  sections  for  a  fair  sized  class  may  be 
made. 

Besides  being  a  suitable  form  for  didactic  purposes,  the 
rat  is  so  widely  used  in  research  that  an  atlas  of  the  anatomy 
of  its  central  nervous  organs  and  a  summary  of  what  has 
been  recorded  regarding  them  should  be  valuable  to  many 
investigators.  With  this  end  in  view,  an  attempt  has  been 
made  to  include  all  details  of  the  neuro-anatomy  of  this  type 
which  are  to  be  found  in  the  literature  except  those  of  the 
histological  localization  in  the  cerebral  cortex.  Such  details 
are  set  in  small  type  w^hen  they  are  not  of  immediate  import- 
ance to  the  elementary  student.  A  bibliography  has  been 
added  to  bring  up  to  date,  so  far  as  the  central  nervous  system 


6  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

is  concerned,  that  published  by  Donaldson  in  1915.  It  is 
hoped  that  it  has  been  possible  in  this  way  to  provide  a 
useful  manual  for  research  workers  without  lessening  the  value 
of  the  book  as  an  introductory  text. 

Special  acknowledgements  are  due  to  Dr.  Henry  H. 
Donaldson.  The  author  is  indebted  also  to  Dr.  B.  A.  Bensley, 
to  Dr.  J.  W.  Papez,  who  kindly  sent  him  manuscript  notes  of 
his  observations  upon  the  brain  of  the  rat,  to  Dr.  C.  Judson 
Herrick  for  reading  the  manuscript,  for  the  sketch  upon 
which  Fig.  6  is  based,  and  for  permission  to  use  Fig.  5,  to 
Dr.  J.  B.  Johnston  for  Figs.  7  and  8,  to  Dr.  /E.  B.  Droog- 
leever  Fortuyn  for  Fig.  10,  and  to  the  W.  B.  Saunders  Co. 
for  Figs.  1  and  4. 

F.  HoRNE  Craigie. 
University  of  Toronto, 
June,  1925. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I.  PAGE 

Gross  Anatomy  of  the  Central  Nervous  System 9 

CHAPTER  H. 

Fundamental  Structure  of  Nervous  Organs.     Principle 

of  Nerve  Components 17 

CHAPTER  HI. 

Spinal  Cord 22 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Medulla  Oblongata — General  Somatic  Afferent  System  .       29 

CHAPTER  V. 
Special  Somatic  Afferent  System 35 

CHAPTER  \T. 
Visceral  Afferent  System 42 

CHAPTER  VH. 
Motor  System 45 

CHAPTER  Vni. 

Correlation   Centres   and   Tracts   in   the   Medulla   Ob- 
longata and  Pons 50 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Cerebellum 56 

CHAPTER  X. 
Midbrain 59 


2 


bX\3> 


8  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

CHAPTER  XI.  PAGE 

DIencephalon 72 

CHAPTER  XH. 

Telencephalon — Rhinencephalon 87 

CHAPTER  XHI. 

Telencephalon — Non-olfactory  Portions 105 

Bibliography 116 

Appendix.       Preparation     of     Sections  —  Method     of 

Weigert 126 

Plates 128 

Index 185 


CHAPTER  I. 
Gross  Anatomy  of  the  Central  Nervous  System. 

WHILE  the  gross  features  of  the  brain  may  be  studied 
a  little  more  conveniently  if  a  larger  type  than  that 
of    the    rat    is    employed,    the    latter    nevertheless 
shows  most  of  the  important  structures  very  satisfactorily. 

The  spinal  cord  extends  through  the  vertebral  canal  from 
the  base  of  the  skull  to  the  sacral  region.  It  is  roughly 
cylindrical,  but  presents  two  slightly  swollen  regions  which 
are  somewhat  depressed.  These  are  the  cervical  and  lumbar 
enlargements,  from  which  arise  respectively  the  nerves  for 
the  fore  and  hind  limbs.  Posteriorly,  it  tapers  off  to  end  in 
the  sacrum  in  a  fine  thread,  the  filum  terminale,  which  runs 
back  for  some  distance  in  the  tail.  From  the  spinal  cord 
arises  a  series  of  paired  spinal  nerves,  the  first  of  these  emerging 
between  the  skull  and  the  first  vertebra,  while  the  remainder 
emerge  between  successive  vertebrae.  In  the  cervical  region, 
all  the  nerves  except  the  last  are  named  from  the  vertebrae 
in  front  of  which  they  emerge,  but  the  nerve  behind  the  last 
cervical  vertebra  is  also  reckoned  to  this  region,  so  that  w^hile 
there  are  seven  cervical  vertebrae,  there  are  eight  pairs  of 
cervical  nerves.  Each  of  the  remaining  nerves  is  named 
from  the  vertebra  behind  which  it  emerges.  Thus  there  are 
thirteen  pairs  of  thoracic  nerves,  six  pairs  of  lumbar  nerves, 
four  pairs  of  sacral  nerves,  and  three  pairs  of  caudal  nerves. 

Each  spinal  nerve  is  attached  to  the  cord  by  dorsal  and 
ventral  roots,  and  on  the  former  may  be  observed  a  slight 
enlargement,  a  spinal  ganglion  or  dorsal  root  ganglion.  Similar 
masses  occur  near  the  bases  of  some  of  the  cranial  nerves,  the 


10  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

cerebral  ganglia,   though   the  latter  are  not  very  evident  in 
gross  dissection. 

An  almost  imperceptible  dorsal  median  sulcus  (sulcus 
medianus  posterior)  runs  along  the  dorsal  middle  line  and  a 
deep  groove,  the  ventral  median  fissure  (fissura  mediana 
anterior),  occurs  in  the  corresponding  position  ventrally.  A 
short  distance  to  each  side  of  the  dorsal  median  sulcus  is 
another  fairly  distinct  groove,  in  which  the  dorsal  roots  of 
the  spinal  nerves  enter  the  cord.  This  is  the  dorso-lateral 
sulcus  (sulcus  lateralis  posterior).  The  line  of  attachment 
of  the  ventral  roots  is  indicated  by  a  much  fainter  depression, 
the  ventro-lateral  sulcus  (sulcus  lateralis  anterior). 

A  dorsal  view  of  the  entire  brain  (Plate  I.)  shows  the 
three  primary  subdivisions,  the  cerebral  hemispheres  not 
being  sufficiently  developed  in  the  rat  to  conceal  entirely 
the  more  posterior  sections.  Anteriorly,  the  forebrain  or 
prosencephalon  is  represented  by  the  cerebral  hemispheres 
and  the  olfactory  bulbs;  posteriorly,  the  hindbrain  or  rhomb- 
encephalon is  represented  by  the  cerebellum  and  the  medulla 
oblongata;  while  between  the  cerebral  hemispheres  and  the 
cerebellum,  appear  the  posterior  colliculi  of  the  midbrain  or 
mesencephalon. 

In  the  hindbrain,  the  cerebellum  appears  as  a  massive 
thickening  of  the  roof  in  the  anterior  part  of  the  region, 
which  has  attained  so  great  a  size  as  completely  to  conceal 
the  large  cavity  of  the  hindbrain,  the  fourth  ventricle.  Its 
surface  is  thrown  into  numerous  transverse  folds,  and  shows 
a  division  into  different  regions,  of  which  the  conspicuous 
ones  are  the  median  vermis,  the  large  paired  cerebellar 
hemispheres  (lobuli  ansiformes),  at  each  side  of  it,  and  the 
small,  stalked  floccular  lobes  projecting  laterally.  The 
visible  part  of  the  floccular  lobe  is  the  paraflocculus,  which 
forms  the  greater  part  of  this  lobe  in  the  rodent,  the  flocculus 
being  only  an  inconspicuous  lobule  at  the  base  of  the  stalk. 


Gross  Anatomy  11 

The  cerebellar  hemisphere  represents  only  a  part  of  the  much 
larger  hemisphere  of  man. 

The  cerebellum  consists  morphologically  of  three  lobes, 
anterior,  middle,  and  posterior,  the  fissures  separating  them 
being  the  sulcus  primarius  and  sulcus  praepyramidalis  re- 
spectively (see  Fig.  3).  The  anterior  lobe  consists  of  four 
transverse  lobules,  but  only  the  last  of  these  can  be  seen 
from  the  dorsal  surface.  The  posterior  lobe  is  composed  of 
a  median  part  and  the  lateral  floccular  lobes,  the  median 
part  being  made  up  of  pyramis,  uvula,  and  nodulus  (named 
dorso-ventrally),  of  which  only  the  pyramis  and  the  large 
uvula  behind  it  appear  from  above.  The  middle  lobe  like- 
wise consists  of  median  and  lateral  portions,  the  lateral  ones 
being  the  hemispheres,  all  of  which  are  divided  by  transverse 
grooves  into  narrow  gyri. 

The  cerebellum  may  be  removed  by  carefully  cutting 
through  the  peduncles  which  attach  it  to  the  medulla  ob- 
longata at  each  side.  When  this  is  done  the  cerebellum  is 
found  to  constitute  only  a  very  narrow  transverse  strip  of  the 
actual  roof  of  the  ventricle  below  it.  The  greater  part  of 
the  ventricle  is  roofed  by  two  membranes  attached  to  the 
cerebellum  along  this  strip  and  extending  forward  (velum 
medullare  anterius  or  anterior  medullary  velum)  and  back- 
ward (velum  medullare  posterius  or  posterior  medullary 
velum)  to  the  extremities  of  the  widely  open  fourth  ventricle. 
The  posterior  medullary  velum  contains  greatly  convoluted 
groups  of  blood  vessels  which  project  into  the  ventricle, 
pushing  the  velum  before  them — these  vessels  forming  the 
chorioid  plexus  of  the  fourth  ventricle. 

The  trochlear  nerve  (I\')  decussates  in  the  anterior  edge 
of  the  anterior  medullary  velum  and  may  be  seen  emerging 
round  the  postero-lateral  aspect  of  the  midbrain. 

The  middle  cerebellar  peduncle,  which  has  been  cut 
through,  extends  straight  ventrally  and  forms  a  thick  trans- 
verse mass  of  fibres  crossing  the  most  anterior  part  of  the 


12  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

ventral  surface  of  the  hindbrain — the  pons  (pons  X^arolii). 
Immediately  behind  this  (PI.  II.)  is  another,  much  less  dis- 
tinct transverse  band,  the  trapezoid  body.  This  shows  at 
each  side  of  the  middle  line  a  marked  elevation,  which  is  the 
anterior  end  of  a  distinct  ridge,  the  pyramid,  extending  along 
each  side  of  the  ventral  median  sulcus  from  the  lower  end 
of  the  medulla  oblongata  up  to  this  point,  where  the  sulcus 
itself  is  obliterated  by  the  transverse  fibres. 

Coming  back  to  the  dorsal  surface,  the  large  fourth 
ventricle  or  rhomboid  fossa  may  now  be  studied  (PI.  III.). 
This  cavity  narrows  anteriorly  into  the  aqueduct  of  Sylvius, 
the  cavity  of  the  midbrain,  and  posteriorly  into  the  central 
canal  of  the  spinal  cord.  A  narrow  deep  posterior  median 
sulcus  runs  along  the  floor  of  the  ventricle  in  the  middle 
line,  and  for  about  half  the  length  of  the  ventricle  a  narrow, 
low  ridge,  the  funiculus  teres,  bounds  this  fissure  at  either 
side.  Just  in  front  of  this  ridge  the  floor  of  the  ventricle 
forms  a  considerable  eminence  at  each  side,  under  which 
lies  the  genu  of  the  facial  nerve  (p.  48)  and  which  is  conse- 
quently called  the  colliculus  facialis.  In  front  of  this,  a  very 
slight  pit  at  each  side  of  the  ventricle  is  the  fovea  superior. 
On  a  level  with  the  funiculus  teres  appears  a  pair  of  large 
rounded  lateral  elevations,  which  contain  the  vestibular 
nuclei.  The  slight  lateral  pit  at  the  posterior  end  of  this 
eminence  is  the  fovea  inferior.  The  triangular  formation  at 
the  posterior  extremity  of  the  ventricle  is  the  calamus  scrip- 
torius. 

The  medial  parts  of  the  dorsal  columns  of  the  spinal  cord 
(funiculi  graciles)  end  in  a  pair  of  enlargements,  the  clavae, 
which  are  spread  apart  by  the  ventricle,  and  in  front  of  each 
of  these  the  thick  wall  lateral  to  the  vestibular  nucleus  is 
formed  by  the  restiform  body  or  inferior  cerebellar  peduncle. 
In  the  cut  surface  of  the  peduncles,  this  body,  the  middle 
peduncle  or  brachium  pontis,  and  the  superior  peduncle  or 
brachium  conjunctivum  can  all  be  distinguished.     The  last 


Gross  Axatomy  13 

of  these  forms  the  lateral  wall  of  the  anterior  part  of  the 
ventricle. 

Immediately  behind  the  cut  part  of  the  peduncles,  crossing 
the  restiform  body,  is  a  transverse  ridge,  the  tuberculum 
acusticum,  which  appears  to  become  continuous  ventro- 
laterally  with  the  eighth  or  auditory  nerve.  Anterior  and 
ventral  to  this,  the  facial  nerve  (MI)  emerges  from  the  side 
of  the  medulla,  and  just  anterior  to  it  again  is  the  root  of  the 
trigeminal  nerve  (\'),  in  which  large,  sensory  and  small, 
motor  parts  may  be  distinguished. 

In  order  that  the  midbrain  may  be  observed  the  posterior 
dorsal  portions  of  the  cerebral  hemispheres  must  be  raised 
and  pressed  apart.  This  reveals  two  pairs  of  rounded  emi- 
nences, the  corpora  quadrigemina,  which  make  up  the  dorsal 
part  of  the  midbrain.  The  ventral  part  is  considerably 
narrower  antero-posteriorly  than  is  the  dorsal  part,  so  that 
the  region  is  somewhat  wedge-shaped.  As  seen  from  below, 
it  appears  in  a  depression  between  the  pons  behind  and  the 
cerebral  hemispheres  and  mamillary  body  in  front.  A  pair 
of  massive  longitudinal  fibre-tracts,  the  pedes  pedunculi 
cerebri,  converge  from  the  hemispheres  and  disappear  under 
the  pons,  covering  the  whole  ventral  aspect  of  the  midbrain 
except  a  median  hollow  between  them,  the  interpeduncular 
fossa.  Through  each  peduncle  emerges  the  oculomotor 
nerve  (III). 

In  the  forebrain — indeed  in  the  brain  as  a  whole — ^the 
most  conspicuous  structures  are  the  large  cerebral  hemis- 
pheres, which  in  the  rat  and  other  small  animals  have  smooth 
surfaces,  but  which  in  the  larger  mammals  are  greatly  con- 
voluted. The  hemispheres  of  the  rat  are  much  smaller  pro- 
portionately than  those  of  man  and  the  higher  mammals. 
They  are  separated  by  a  deep  median  cleft,  the  longitudinal 
cerebral  fissure. 

At  the  front  of  each  hemisphere  lies  the  olfactory  bulb,  in 
which  end  the  numerous  fine  strands  of  the  olfactorv  nerve 


14  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

(I).  Running  back  from  this  on  the  ventral  surface  is  a 
narrow,  white  band,  the  olfactory  tract  (PI.  II.).  The  ventral 
part  of  the  hemisphere,  along  which  the  olfactory  tract  runs, 
is  marked  off  by  a  longitudinal  groove,  the  rhinal  (or  limbic) 
fissure,  which  separates  this  region  (the  olfactory  lobe) 
laterally  from  the  more  dorsal  parts  of  the  hemisphere.  The 
gray  matter  subjacent  and  lateral  to  the  olfactory  tract 
forms  the  lateral  olfactory  gyrus,  which  enlarges  posteriorly 
into  the  pyriform  lobe,  while  the  rounded  gray  mass  medial 
to  the  tract  is  usually  known  as  the  tuberculum  olfactorium, 
though  it  represents  also  the  anterior  perforated  area  (see 
p.  91).  The  superficial  part  of  the  brain  dorsal  to  the  rhinal 
fissure  is  entirely  non-olfactory  in  its  relations,  and  is  known 
as  the  neopallium. 

If  the  hemispheres  be  pressed  apart  so  as  to  open  up  the 
longitudinal  cerebral  fissure,  a  broad  white  band  is  seen  con- 
necting them.     This  is  the  corpus  callosum. 

Projecting  between  the  dorsal  posterior  poles  of  the 
hemispheres  and  lying  in  the  furrow  between  the  superior 
corpora  quadrigemina,  is  the  pineal  body,  a  small  gland 
attached  by  a  stalk  to  the  unpaired  part  of  the  forebrain, 
the  diencephalon.  The  latter  may  be  exposed  by  raising,  or 
better  by  cutting  away  the  back  parts  of  the  hemispheres. 
The  stalk  of  the  pineal  body  is  attached  to  the  extreme 
posterior  portion  of  the  membranous  roof  of  the  cavity  of 
the  diencephalon,  the  third  ventricle.  This  roof,  like  that 
of  the  fourth  ventricle,  contains  a  chorioid  plexus,  and  must  be 
removed  to  expose  the  ventricle.  The  latter  is  almost  com- 
pletely obliterated  by  the  fusion  of  its  lateral  walls  over  the 
greater  part  of  their  area,  forming  the  soft  commissure  or 
intermediate  mass.  The  dorsal  part  of  the  ventricle  is  bounded 
at  each  side  by  a  conspicuous  longitudinal  ridge,  the  habe- 
nula,  the  posterior  ends  of  the  two  habenulae  being  connected 
by  a  thin  curved  band,  the  habenular  commissure.  Lateral 
to  this,  the  wall  is  extremely  massive,  containing  the  thalamus 


Gross  Axatomy  15 

and  related  parts  (chapter  XIII),  Two  eminences  appear  on 
its  lateral  surface,  the  smaller,  posterior  one  being  the  medial 
geniculate  body,  the  larger,  anterior  one  the  lateral  geniculate 
body,  and  in  front  of  this  the  diencephalon  is  attached  laterally 
to  the  cerebral  hemisphere  (corpus  striatum).  A  deep,  oblique 
groove,  into  which  fits  the  fimbria  of  the  hippocampus  (vide 
infra),  marks  roughly  the  boundary  between  thalamus  and 
corpus  striatum  on  the  dorsal  surface. 

The  lateral  geniculate  body  is  covered  with  white  fibres 
of  the  optic  tract,  w^hich  may  be  follow^ed  dow^n  and  forward 
to  the  optic  chiasma,  the  decussation  on  the  ventral  surface  of 
the  brain  of  the  two  optic  tracts.  From  the  chiasma  the 
tracts  continue  forwards  as  the  optic  nerves. 

Behind  the  optic  chiasma  lies  the  pituitary  body,  or 
hypophysis,  which  is  attached  to  the  base  of  the  brain  by 
a  thin,  hollow  stalk,  the  infundibulum.  The  hypophysis  is 
frequently  left  behind  when  the  brain  is  removed  from  the 
skull,  the  infundibulum  being  broken  through,  in  w^hich  case 
the  cavity  of  ihe  infundibulum  appears  as  a  small  median 
slit  opening  into  the  third  ventricle.  This  slit  is  surrounded 
by  an  elevation  of  gray  matter,  the  tuber  cinereum,  and  this 
is  continuous  posteriorly  with  the  mamillary  body,  a  con- 
spicuous mass  projecting  postero-ventrally  over  the  anterior 
part  of  the  interpeduncular  fossa.  There  are  paired  mamil- 
lary bodies  in  the  human  brain,  but  in  the  rat  they  are  repre- 
sented by  a  single  median  mass. 

If  one  hemisphere  be  removed,  there  may  be  observed  on 
the  part  of  its  medial  surface  which  lies  in  contact  with  the 
diencephalon  a  distinct  curved  groove,  the  hippocampal 
fissure,  and  parallel  and  a  little  anterior  to  it  a  conspicuous 
ridge  of  white  fibres,  the  fimbria  hippocampi  (PI.  l\.).  Be- 
tween these  is  a  fainter  groove,  which  marks  the  div^ision 
between  the  fascia  dentata  or  dentate  gyrus,  lying  between 
it  and  the  hippocampal  fissure,  and  the  hippocampus  proper, 
covered   with   a    thin   laver   of   white   fibres   which    join   the 


16  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

fimbria.  The  dorsal  end  of  this  (the  postcommissural)  part 
of  the  hippocampal  formation  is  connected  posteriorly 
through  the  gyrus  subsplenialis  with  a  narrow  ridge,  the 
fasciola  cinerea.  This,  in  turn,  curves  round  the  splenium 
of  the  corpus  callosum  and  runs  forward  as  the  very  thin 
gyrus  supracallosus  or  indusium  griseum.  All  these  struc- 
tures are  illustrated  in  PI.  IV. 

Scraping  away  the  gray  matter,  or  cerebral  cortex,  from 
the  dorsal  part  of  the  hemisphere  reveals  the  white  fibres  of 
the  corpus  callosum,  and  this  also  may  be  removed  so  as  to 
expose  the  cavity  of  the  hemisphere,  the  lateral  ventricle. 
The  postero-medial  part  of  the  floor  of  the  ventricle  is  formed 
by  a  curved  ridge,  the  hippocampus,  while  the  small  antero- 
lateral portion  appears  as  a  convex  mass,  part  of  the  corpus 
striatum.  Between  these  projects  the  chorioid  plexus  of  the 
lateral  ventricle.  This  is  continuous  with  that  of  the  third 
ventricle  through  the  foramen  of  Monro  or  interventricular 
foramen,  which  connects  these  ventricles.  In  front  of  the 
foramen,  the  medial  wall  is  formed  by  the  septum.^ 

Division  of  the  brain  in  the  median  plane  reveals  another 
instructive  view,  showing  to  particular  advantage  the  larger 
commissures  and  the  relations  of  the  ventricles,  besides  other 
features.  In  addition  to  the  commissures  already  mentioned, 
there  may  be  observed  the  hippocampal  commissure,  which 
appears  as  a  thin  flat  band  directly  ventral  to  the  posterior 
part  of  the  corpus  callosum  with  a  thickened  anterior  portion; 
the  anterior  commissure,  a  distinct  cylindrical  strand  crossing 
in  the  anterior  wall  of  the  third  ventricle  (the  lamina  termi- 
nalis);  and  the  posterior  commissure,  a  less  conspicuous 
structure  just  below  the  habenular  commissure  (PI.  I\'., 
XXVI.). 


iSee  p.  93. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Fundamental  Structure  of  Nervous  Organs. 
Principle  of  Nerve  Components. 

THE  nervous  system  is  made  up  of  cells  which  fall  into 
two  categories — those  which  perform  the  charac- 
teristic nervous  functions  and  those  which  do  not. 
The  cells  of  the  latter  class,  the  neuroglia  cells,  are  mainly 
supportive  in  function  and  form  a  framework  in  which  lie 
the  cells  of  the  former  group,  the  true  nerve  cells  or  neurons. 
There  are  also  strands  of  ordinary  connective  tissue  extending 
into  the  substance  of  the  nervous  organs  from  the  membranes 
which  cover  them,  usually  accompanying  blood-vessels. 

The  neurons  vary  considerably  in  form  and  in  structural 
details,  but  the  typical  neuron  consists  essentially  of  a  cell 
body  or  perikaryon,  a  varying  number  of  branched  receptive 
processes,  the  dendrites,  and  a  single  efferent  process,  the 
axon,  axis-cylinder,  or  neurite.  The  axon  frequently  has  a 
sheath  of  fatty  material  (myelin),  the  myelin  (medullary) 
sheath,  and  may  give  off  small  branches,  usually  perpendicular 
to  the  main  fibre,  the  collaterals.  The  nerve  cells  pass  their 
impulses  from  one  to  another  through  connections  known 
as  synapses.  The  essential  structure  of  the  synapse  is  still 
the  subject  of  dispute,  but  it  is  usually  held  to  be  simply  a 
point  of  close  contact,  without  actual  continuity,  between 
the  terminal  of  an  axon  and  the  next  cell.  The  details  of 
structure  of  the  nerve  cell  are  described  in  practically  all 
text-books  on  the  anatomy  or  physiology  of  the  nervous 
system  and  will  not  be  considered  here. 

The  perikarya  of  the  afferent  neurons  are  nearly  always 
situated  outside  the  central  nervous  organs,  where  most  of 


18  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

them  are  grouped  in  small  masses,  or  ganglia.  As  noted  in 
the  previous  chapter,  a  ganglion  occurs  on  the  dorsal  root  of 
each  spinal  nerve  and  near  the  bases  of  some  of  the  cranial 
nerves — i.e.,  near  the  point  of  entry  into  the  central  system 
of  every  afferent  nerve.  These  perikarya  have  certain 
peculiarities  of  form,  and  it  has  been  shown  that  in  the  rat 
their  volume  varies  during  growth  in  direct  proportion  to 
the  area  or  skin-surface  of  the  animal.  This  relation  is  con- 
sidered to  be  an  adaptation  for  maintaining  the  sensory 
discrimination  despite  the  extension  during  growth  of  the 
area  supplied  by  a  single  neuron. ^ 

The  main  functional  unit  in  the  nervous  system  is  a  chain 
of  such  neurons  consisting  in  the  simplest  possible  condition 
of  two  elements — a  receptive,  sensory,  or  afferent  cell,  which 
receives  a  stimulus  at  the  periphery  and  conducts  the  result- 
ing impulse  to  the  central  organ,  and  a  motor  or  efferent 
cell,  which  is  stimulated  by  the  impulse  in  the  afferent  neuron 
and  transmits  the  resulting  impulse  to  a  muscle.  The  muscle 
thus  brought  into  action  is  termed  the  effector,  while  the 
chain  of  neurons  is  called  a  reflex  arc.  It  is  the  mechanism 
which  brings  about  that  immediate,  involuntary  response 
to  a  stimulus  which  is  known  as  a  reflex  action. 

Seldom,  if  ever,  does  the  reflex  arc  consist  of  only  two 
neurons.  There  is  practically  always  at  least  one  internuncial 
neuron  between  the  afferent  and  efferent  elements,  and  in 
the  great  majority  of  cases  there  are  many  more.  The  whole 
nervous  system  is  made  up  of  an  infinitely  complex  system 
of  such  arcs  variously  connected  and  superposed. 

The  internuncial  neurons  frequently  are  connected  with 
several  other  cells  from  which  they  receive  stimuli,  often  of 
different  kinds,  so  that  the  impulse  in  such  an  element  may 
be  the  resultant  of  several  stimuli  instead  of  the  effect  pro- 
duced by  a  single  one.  The  internuncial  cell  thus  becomes  a 
correlation  neuron,  and  a  group  of  such  cells  is  a  correlation 

^Donaldson  and  Nagasaka,  1918. 


Fundamental  Structure  19 

centre,  if  the  various  stimuli  received  are  of  different  kinds. 
A  correlation  neuron  may  send  its  impulses  to  several  other 
elements,  which  may  include  both  efferent  cells  and  other 
correlation  neurons.  Thus  one  correlation  centre  may 
influence  another,  and  it  itself  may  be  controlled  by  yet 
another,  and  so  on.  Hence  we  have  lower  and  higher  func- 
tional levels  in  the  central  nervous  system,  the  lowest  being 
the  simple  reflex  level,  the  higher  the  correlation  levels,  of 
which  there  are  many,  and  the  higher  levels  exerting  a  direct- 
ing or  controlling  influence  over  the  lower  ones.  To  a  certain 
extent  these  correspond  roughly  with  the  structural  levels, 
the  simple  reflexes  being  confined  to  the  lower  parts  of  the 
brain  and  to  the  spinal  cord,  w^hile  only  the  lower  correlation 
centres  are  found  near  these,  the  higher  ones  occurring  in 
more  or  less  regular  succession  towards  the  upper  or  anterior 
part  of  the  brain,  and  the  highest  being  in  the  cerebral  cortex. 

Any  part  of  the  nervous  system  which  is  composed  chiefly 
of  cell  bodies  and  dendrites  or  unmyelinated  axons  appears 
rather  grayish  in  the  fresh  condition  and  hence  is  known  as 
gray  matter,  while  the  presence  of  a  large  number  of  axons 
with  myelin  sheaths  (myelinated  fibres)  gives  a  region  a  clear 
white  colour,  so  that  it  has  received  the  name  of  white  matter. 

In  all  parts  of  the  system,  neurons  of  similar  function 
tend  to  be  associated  topographically.  Hence  we  find  more 
or  less  definite  groups  of  cells,  or  masses  of  gray  matter, 
which  are  concerned  with  particular  functions  and  which  are 
given  the  name  of  nuclei.  The  axons  proceeding  from  a 
particular  nucleus  or  group  of  nuclei  also  associate  them- 
selves into  definite  groups  whicK  are  called  fibre-tracts,  when 
all  the  fibres  have  similar  connections.  A  bundle  con- 
taining fibres  belonging  to  more  than  one  tract  is  called  a 
fasciculus.  It  is  the  task  of  neuro-anatomy  to  identify  the 
various  nuclei  and  tracts,  showing  how  they  are  related,  both 
structurally  and  functionally,  and  to  trace  out  in  detail  the 


20  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

pathways  of  the  excitations  which  constitute  or  underlie  all 
nervous  functions. 

One  of  the  most  fruitful  conceptions  which  have  been 
brought  to  bear  upon  the  study  of  the  structure  of  the  central 
nervous  system  is  that  of  functional  components,  which  has 
made  possible  the  analysis  upon  a  functional  basis  of  the 
main  patterns  in  the  almost  inconceivably  complex  system  of 
nerve  centres  and  tracts  which  confronts  the  student  of  the 
finer  anatomy  of  the  brain.  According  to  this  principle,  all 
peripheral  nerve  fibres  may  be  divided  into  four  groups 
according,  first,  to  whether  they  conduct  impulses  towards 
(afferent)  or  away  from  (efferent)  the  central  nervous  system ; 
and,  second,  to  whether  they  connect  at  the  periphery  with 
somatic  or  visceral  structures.  Moreover,  while  this  suffices 
for  a  complete  classification  of  the  fibres  in  the  spinal  nerves, 
each  of  these  groups  as  it  occurs  in  the  cranial  nerves  may  be 
subdivided  into  two  components — general  and  special — 
according  to  whether  the  structures  innervated  have  changed 
greatly  from  their  primitive  condition  or  not — e.g.,  the  simple 
nerve  endings  in  the  intestine  belong  to  the  general  visceral 
components  while  the  gustatory  fibres  are  special  visceral 
sensory.  Thus  the  cranial  nerve  components  are  eight^  in 
number: — general  and  special  somatic  afferent,  general  and 
special  visceral  afferent,  general  and  special  somatic  efferent, 
and  general  and  special  visceral  efferent. 

The  importance  of  this  analysis  from  the  standpoint  of 
neuro-anatomy  is  due  to  the  fact  that  these  different  com- 
ponents, having  been  identified  at  the  periphery,  can  be 
traced  into  the  brain,  where  they  are  found  to  connect  with 
distinct  centres  of  gray  matter,  or  nuclei.  The  fibres  arising 
in  these  nuclei  may  thus  be  recognized  as  secondary  fibres 
of  the  particular  functional   type  being  studied,   and  these 

^Actually  only  seven  of  these  are  found  in  the  cranial  nerves  of 
mammals,  the  general  somatic  efferent  group  being  confined  to  the  spinal 
nerves. 


Principle  of  Nerve  Components  21 

may  be  followed  to  their  termination  in  secondary  nuclei. 
Thus  the  analysis  may  be  continued  until  the  various  com- 
ponents are  found  to  end  in  centres  common  to  two  or  more 
of  them — correlation  centres,  and  from  these,  connections 
may  be  followed  to  higher  correlation  centres,  and  the  func- 
tional pattern  of  the  whole  brain  may  be  elucidated. 

This  principle  is  of  value  not  only  to  the  research  worker, 
but  also  to  the  beginning  student,  whom  it  provides  with 
what  is  probably  the  best  available  line  of  attack  in  approach- 
ing a  difficult  subject.  Experience  has  shown  that  the  most 
satisfactory  way  of  making  a  first  study  of  the  finer  anatomy 
of  the  brain  is  not  to  study  each  section  as  a  whole  but  to 
follow  out  each  functional  system  through  the  series  of 
available  sections,  completing  its  examination  before  looking 
at  the  elements  belonging  to  another  system.  This  method 
of  presentation  will  accordingly  be  employed  in  the  following 
pages. 


CHAPTER  III. 
The  Spinal  Cord. 

IN  transverse  sections,  the  spinal  cord  shows  a  large  mass  of 
gray  matter  surrounding  the  central  canal,  with  white 
matter  disposed  outside  it.  The  shape  of  the  section  as 
a  whole  and  the  shape  of  the  mass  of  gray  matter  vary  some- 
what according  to  the  level  of  the  cord  from  which  the  section 
is  taken,  the  relative  areas  of  gray  and  white  matter  also 
varying  (see  PL  V.).  The  gray  matter,  however,  always 
appears  in  transverse  sections  to  have  roughly  the  shape  of 
the  letter  H.  The  afferent  nerve  roots  enter  the  cord  opposite 
the  dorsal  horn  of  the  H,  or  dorsal  column  of  gray  matter 
(cormc  dorsalis),  while  the  efferent  fibres  arise  from  cells  in 
the  ventral  horn,  or  ventral  column  of  gray  matter  {cornu 
ventralis),  and  leave  the  cord  opposite  it.  The  superficial 
part  of  the  dorsal  column  is  distinct  from  the  rest,  having  a 
clearer  appearance,  and  is  known  as  the  gelatinous  substance 
of  Rolando  {substantia  gelatinosa  Rolandi).  This  is  very 
massive  in  the  rat,  where  it  does  not  vary  very  greatly  in 
shape  at  different  levels  of  the  cord,  as  in  man  and  many 
other  animals,  but  forms  a  broad,  thick  cap  over  the  under- 
lying parts. 

The  section  is  divided  into  lateral  halves  by  the  deep 
fissure  which  runs  along  the  ventro-median  aspect  of  the  cord 
{ventral  or  anterior  median  fissure)  and  the  shallow  dorso- 
median  fissure,  which  is  continued  in  towards  the  central 
canal  by  a  sheet  of  connective  tissue,  the  dorsal  or  posterior 
median  septum.  In  each  of  the  lateral  halves  thus  formed, 
the  white  matter  is  further  divided  by  the  gray  columns  and 
the  nerve  roots  into  dorsal,  lateral,  and  ventral  funiculi.    The 


Spinal  Cord  23 

line  of  entry  of  the  dorsal  roots  is  marked  by  a  superficial 
groove,  the  dor  so -lateral  groove,  and  between  this  and  the 
dorsal  median  fissure  is  an  intermedio-lateral  groove,  from 
which  also  a  connective  tissue  septum  extends  inward.  The 
last  mentioned  septum,  which  appears  only  in  the  upper  levels 
of  the  spinal  cord,  divides  the  dorsal  funiculus  into  a  lateral 
fasciculus  ctineattis  {column  of  Burdach)  and  a  medial  fascicidus 
gracilis  {column  of  Goll) . 

The  various  functional  pathways,  or  fibre-tracts,  within 
these  funiculi  cannot  be  distinguished  in  normal  adult  material, 
and  have  to  be  traced  by  experimental  methods  or  by  a  study 
of  development.  The  only  exceptions  to  this  statement  in 
the  case  of  the  rat  are  the  cortico-spinal  tract  and  the  tract 
of  Lissauer,  which  are  described  below.  Such  analyses  have 
not  been  made  in  the  spinal  cord  of  the  rat,  but  as  the  general 
pattern  appears  to  be  essentially  similar  throughout  the 
mammalia,  a  brief  account  of  the  pathways,  based  chiefly  on 
the  human  subject,  is  included  here.  A  diagram  of  the 
arrangement  in  the  rabbit  is  also  given  in  Fig.  2. 

General  Somatic  Afferent  System. 

The  peripheral  receptive  elements  of  this  system  fall  into 
two  groups,  exteroceptors  and  proprioceptors,  of  which  the 
first  are  stimulated  by  touch,  pressure,  heat,  or  cold,  pain 
due  to  excessive  stimulation  also  being  included  usually  in 
this  group,  while  the  second  transmit  impulses  arising  in  the 
muscles,  joints,  etc.  Impulses  of  this  character  from  any 
part  of  the  animal  except  the  head  are  carried  to  the  spinal 
cord,  where  they  are  passed  on  to  secondary  fibres  which  are 
grouped  according  to  the  particular  one  of  the  above  types 
of  sensation  which  they  subserve. 

Upon  entering  the  spinal  cord,  each  somatic  sensory  fibre 
typically  divides  into  two  branches,  which  run  up  and  down 
the  cord  respectively,  the  ascending  branch  being  the  longer. 
The  fibres  bearing  pain  and  temperature  impulses  soon  end 


24  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

in  the  gray  matter  of  the  dorsal  column.  Of  those  bearing 
tactile  impulses,  some  end  very  soon  in  the  dorsal  column, 
but  others  extend  for  a  longer  or  shorter  distance  up  the 
cord  before  terminating.  Of  the  proprioceptive  fibres,  some 
end  after  a  short  course  in  the  cord  while  others  run  right 
up  to  the  lower  end  of  the  brain  in  company  with  some  of 
the  exteroceptive  fibres,  which  give  the  discriminative  char- 
acter to  sensibility  (Head).  All  these  primary  fibres  running 
along  the  spinal  cord  are  grouped  together  in  the  dorsal 
funiculus,  which  is  thus  made  up  largely  of  ascending  pro- 
prioceptive fibres  mingled  with  some  exteroceptive  elements, 
a  number  of  shorter  exteroceptive  fibres,  both  ascending  and 
descending,  and  also  certain  axons  which  simply  run  from 
one  part  of  the  cord  to  another — longitudinal  association 
fibres.  At  each  level,  the  entering  fibres  take  a  position 
lateral  to  those  ascending  from  behind.  Hence  the  fasciculus 
gracilis  contains  the  fibres  which  have  come  up  from  the  more 
posterior  part  of  the  cord,  the  fasciculus  cuneatus  those  which 
belong  to  the  more  anterior  segments. 

The  cells  of  the  dorsal  column  of  the  gray  matter  which 
receive  impulses  from  these  primary  sensory  fibres  give  rise 
to  secondary  axons,  many  of  which  pass  across  the  middle 
line  and  take  up  a  position  in  the  lateral  or  ventral  column 
of  white  matter  on  the  opposite  side,  there  ascending  to  the 
brain.  These  fibres  are  grouped  in  separate  bundles  according 
to  the  type  of  sensory  impulse  which  they  carry,  and  all  the 
bundles  together  are  known  as  the  spinal  lemnisctis.  Others 
of  the  secondary  fibres  enter  the  deeper  part  of  the  white 
matter  in  any  of  the  three  columns  on  the  same  side  and  pass 
up  and  down  the  cord  for  varying  distances,  finally  ending 
in  connection  with  the  cells  of  the  cord  itself  and  thus  serving 
as  association  paths.  Yet  other  secondary  axons  arising  in 
the  dorsal  column  go  into  the  ventral  column  to  connect 
there  with  the  motor  cells  giving  rise  to  the  ventral  nerve 
roots.     These  fibres  are  thus  part  of  short  reflex  paths  pro- 


Spinal  Cord  25 

ducing  immediate  responses  at  the  same  level  as  that  where 
the  stimulus  is  received. 

Those  proprioceptive  fibres  which  do  not  ascend  to  the 
brain  mostly  end  in  connection  with  a  group  of  cells  near 
the  base  of  the  dorsal  column  known  as  Clarke  s  column 
{nucleus  dorsalis),  from  which  the  secondary  fibres  pass  to  a 
superficial  position  on  the  same  side,  where  they  ascend  as 
the  dorsal  and  ventral  spino-cerebellar  tracts.  This  nucleus 
is  not  clearly  defined  in  the  rat. 

The  dorsal  nerve  root  contains  unmyelinated  afferent 
fibres,  of  w^hich  the  function  is  not  known,  but  which  may  be 
somatic.  These,  upon  entering  the  cord,  take  up  a  position 
superficial  to  the  gelatinous  substance  of  Rolando  (PI.  \'.), 
where,  along  with  a  number  of  endogenous  fibres,  they  form 
a  thin  layer  which  may  be  detected  in  normal  sections  because 
the  large  preponderance  of  unmyelinated  fibres  makes  it 
stain  very  lightly  by  the  Weigert  method  and  very  deeply 
by  silver  methods.  This  is  the  tract  of  Lissaiier  {fasciculus 
dor  so-later  alls).  The  fibres  run  a  short  distance  up  or  down 
the  cord  and  finally  end  in  the  gelatinous  substance  of  Rolando. 
The  greater  part  of  the  tract  is  located  in  the  lateral  funiculus 
in  the  rat,  where'there  is  an  area  just  lateral  to  the  gelatinous 
substance  which  has  the  same  structure  as  the  thin  band 
superficial  to  the  latter  and  which  is  continuous  w^ith  it. 

General  Visceral  Afferent  System. 

The  peripheral  fibres  of  this  system  convey  from  the 
visceral  organs  to  the  central  nervous  system  impulses  which 
do  not  ordinarily  affect  consciousness,  but  which  make 
possible  the  nervous  control  of  the  functioning  of  these  organs. 

They  enter  the  spinal  cord  through  the  dorsal  nerve  root 
along  with  the  somatic  afferent  fibres  and  apparently  end  in 
the  ventro-lateral  portion  of  the  dorsal  column.  The  im- 
pulses may  then  be  transmitted  either  to  the  visceral  efferent 


26 


Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 


neurons  of  the  cord  or  up  to  the  brain,  but  the  exact  course 
of  the  fibres  concerned  in  this  has  not  yet  been  demonstrated. 

Eferent  Systems. 

The  efferent  nerve  fibres  arise  from  cells  situated  in  the 
ventral  column  of  the  gray  matter.  These  cells  are  arranged 
in  groups  which  correspond  more  or  less  to  the  areas  of  dis- 
tribution of  the  fibres  and  which  accordingly  differ  somewhat 
in  different  regions  of  the  spinal  cord.  The  visceral  efferent 
cells  form  a  group  of  small  neurons  situated  laterally  near  the 
base  of  the  ventral  column  in  the  thoracic  region,  this  group 
being  called  the  inter  medio -lateral  cell  column.  They  lie 
in  a  projection  of  the  gray  matter  into  the  white  matter, 
which  is  named  the  lateral  column  and  which  is  seen  in  the 


Fasc.  gracilis- 

Fasc.  cuneatufi 

Pass,  septo-marg. 

Fasc.  inter-fascic. 

Tr.cortico^in.  lat. 

Tr.  nibro-epin. 

Nuc.  doreo-lat. 

Nuc.  ventro-med. 

Nuc.  ventro-lat. 

Tr.  cortico-spm.  ven . 

Tr.  olivo-spinalis 

Tr.  tecto-epinalis 

Tr.  vestibulo-spin. 

Radix  ventralis 


Radix  dorsalia 
Fasc.  dorso-lat. 
Tr.  spino-cereb.  dor. 
Columna  don'alia 
Fasc.  proprius  dora. 
Fasc.  proprius  lat. 
Tr.  sp'mo-cereb.  ven. 
Tr.  spino-thalam.  lat. 
Columna  veotralis 
Tr.  spino-tectalis 
— Tr.  spino-thalam.  ven. 
Tr.  spino-olivaris 
Fasc.  proprius  ven. 
Fasc.  sulco-marg. 


Fig.   1 


Diagram  of  transverse  section  of  fifth  cervical  segment  of  human 
spinal  cord,  from  Herrick,  Introduction  to  Neurology. 

On  the  right  side,  the  area  occupied  by  the  dorsal  gray  column 
(posterior  horn)  is  stippled;  on  the  left  side,  some  of  the  groups  of  cells 
of  the  ventral  gray  column  are  indicated.  In  the  white  matter,  the  out- 
lines of  some  of  the  more  important  tracts  are  schematically  indicated, 
ascending  fibres  on  the  right  side  and  descending  fibres  on  the  left.  The 
same  area  of  white  matter  is,  in  some  cases,  shaded  on  both  sides  of  the 
figure.  This  indicates  that  ascending  and  descending  fibres  are  mingled 
in  these  regions. 


Spinal  Cord  27 

thoracic  and  upper  cervical  regions  in  man.  In  the  rat  cord 
examined  by  the  writer,  this  projection  was  evident  only  in 
the  last  two  cervical  and  the  first  thoracic  segments  (PI.  V.). 


Fig  2. 

Diagram  of  transverse  section  of  the  spinal  cord  of  the  rabbit  f 
in  the  region  of  the  cervical  enlargement,  after  Winkler.  According  to 
V.  Lenhossek  and  to  Linowiecki,  the  cortico-spinal  tract  includes  the 
area  here  assigned  to  the  rubro-spinal  tract  and  extends  dorso-laterally 
to  the  surface  of  the  cord.  It  will  be  observed  that  the  location  of  the 
crossed  cortico-spinal  tract  in  the  rabbit,  unlike  that  in  the  rat,  cor- 
responds with  that  in  man. 

The  efferent  cells  receive  their  stimuli  chiefly,  if  not 
entirely,  through  correlation  fibres  which  may  come  from 
neighbouring  or  distant  parts  of  the  cord  or  may  descend 
from  the  brain.  The  most  important  descending  tracts  in 
the  white  matter  are  shown  in  the  diagram  (Fig.  1).  The 
only  one  of  these  which  can  be  observed  in  sections  of  the 
normal  spinal  cord  of  the  rat  is  the  cortico-spinal  or  pyramidal 
tract  {fascicidiis  c  or  tico- spinalis  cruciatus  sen  lateralis),^ 
which  stands  out  on  account  of  the  very  poor  myelination 
of  its  fibres.  It  may  be  seen  forming  the  ventral  or  deep 
portion  of  the  dorsal  funiculus  (PI.  \^),  a  position  which  differs 
entirely  from  that  occupied  by  the  same  tract  in  man,  where 
it  lies  in  the  dorsal  part  of  the  lateral  funiculus.     In  man, 

^The  direct  or  ventral  cortico-spinal  tract  of  man  does  not  appear  to 
be  represented  in  the  rat  (see  p.  53). 


28  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

moreover,  its  fibres  are  as  well  myelinated  as  are  those  sur- 
rounding it,  so  that  it  is  not  distinguishable  in  sections  of 
normal  material.  The  course  of  the  cortico-spinal  tract  in 
the  brain  will  be  described  later. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Medulla  Oblongata — General  Somatic  Afferent 
System. 

THE  transition  from  the  spinal  cord  to  the  medulla  oblon- 
gata is  gradual,  the  various  parts  changing  their  form 
and  relations  by  degrees.  The  boundary  is  usually  con- 
sidered arbitrarily  to  be  at  the  decussation  of  the  pyramids. 
The  greater  part  of  the  medulla  oblongata  contains  the  wide 
fourth  ventricle  and  is  known  as  the  open  portion,  so  that  the 
section  differs  greatly  in  outline  from  sections  of  the  spinal 
cord,  being  relatively  broad  and  low  (dorso-ventrally)  with  a 
hollow  in  the  dorsal  region  representing  the  fourth  ventricle. 
This  concavity  is  lined  with  gray  matter  which  corresponds 
to  the  central  gray  matter  surrounding  the  canal  of  the 
spinal  cord,  and  in  which  various  special  groups  of  cells  appear. 
Extending  right  through  the  section  in  the  median  plane  is  a 
partition  formed  largely  by  decussating  fibres,  the  raphe. 
Round  the  periphery  of  the  section  appear  a  number  of  more 
or  less  sharply  marked  off  tracts  and  nuclei,  such  as  the 
spinal  V  root  and  its  nucleus,  and  between  these  and  the 
raphe  is  a  large  area  of  intermingled  gray  and  white  matter 
known  as  the  substantia  reticularis  or  reticular  formation.  In 
a  zone  extending  dorso-ventrally  along  each  side  of  the  raphe, 
the  white  fibres  predominate,  and  hence  this  area  is  called 
the  substantia  reticularis  alba,  while  the  remainder  of  the  for- 
mation, in  which  there  is  a  larger  proportion  of  gray  matter, 
is  the  substantia  reticularis  grisea  (PI.  VII.). 

In  the  cranial  nerves,  three  of  the  four  primary  functional 
types  are  represented  by  both  general  and  special  subdivisions, 
while  the  somatic  motor  group  has  special  elements  only, 


30  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

making  up  seven  out  of  the  complete  set  of  eight  components. 
The  general  somatic  afferent  system  is  represented  mainly  in 
the  trigeminal  nerve,  and  a  small  number  of  fibres  of  this 
system  occur  in  the  facial/  glossopharyngeal,  and  vagus 
nerves.  It  is  also  present,  in  the  form  of  proprioceptive  fibres 
for  muscle  sense  in  the  eye  muscles,  in  the  oculomotor,  troch- 
lear, and  abducent  nerves. 

All  the  general  somatic  afferent  fibres  which  carry  extero- 
ceptive impulses  from  the  head  region,  no  matter  what  their 
peripheral  course  may  be,  end  centrally  in  a  single  nucleus 
of  gray  matter  in  the  medulla  oblongata.  Since  the  great 
majority  of  such  fibres  are  found  in  the  trigeminal  nerve,  this 
centre  has  received  the  name  of  trigeminal  nucleus.  Upon 
entering  the  brain,  most  of  the  afferent  fibres  bifurcate, 
forming  ascending  and  descending  branches,  of  which  the 
latter  are  the  longer.  A  considerable  number  of  unmyelinated 
and  small  myelinated  fibres,  however,  have  recently  been 
found  in  the  rat  and  other  mammals  to  descend  without 
bifurcating.  They  are  believed  to  be  pain  fibres,  as  this  sense 
is  absent  from  the  chief  nucleus.  The  fibres  are  grouped 
together  in  a  compact  bundle  running  along  the  dorso-lateral 
aspect  of  the  medulla  in  a  superficial  position.  This  spinal  V 
root  {radix  spinalis  sen  descendens  trigemini)  extends  down- 
wards from  the  place  of  entry  of  the  trigeminal  nerve  to  the 
beginning  of  the  spinal  cord,  where  it  becomes  continuous 
with  the  tract  of  Lissauer  (Pis.  VL-XI.).  Some  of  the  ascend- 
ing branches  of  the  sensory  fibres  pass  upwards  beyond  the 
level  of  the  entry  of  the  fifth  nerve  before  ending,  forming 
an  ascending  extension  of  the  bundle  for  a  short  distance. 
The  number  of  fibres  in  this  root  and,  consequently,  the  size 
of  the  fasciculus  as  a  whole  vary  directly  with  the  degree  of 
development  of  general  somatic  sensibility  in  the  head  region. 

^The  presence  of  cutaneous  sensory  fibres  in  the  facial  nerve  has  been 
demonstrated  in  the  mouse,  and  in  various  lower  vertebrates.  They 
probably  occur  in  other  mammals  also. 


General  Somatic  Afferent  System  31 

In  man,  where  such  sensibility  is  not  specially  highly  de- 
veloped, the  root  is  relatively  small  as  compared  with  its  size 
in  the  rat,  which  has  great  general  sensibility  in  the  snout 
region,  particularly  in  connection  with  the  vibrissae,  or 
'' whiskers ".1  In  transverse  sections,  it  appears  as  a  large, 
crescentic  area  covering  most  of  the  lateral  aspect  of  the 
medulla  oblongata,  in  which  position  it  may  be  followed 
from  the  beginning  of  the  spinal  cord  up  to  the  level  of  the 
fifth  nerve.  Traced  up  in  this  way,  it  will  be  seen  to  increase 
in  size,  being  much  smaller  in  the  lower  part  of  its  course  than 
in  the  upper.  The  obvious  explanation  of  this  fact  is  that  all 
the  fibres  do  not  descend  to  the  lower  part  of  its  course,  a 
series  of  them  leaving  it  all  the  way  along  to  end  in  the  ad- 
jacent gray  matter. 

The  gray  matter  in  which  the  afferent  fibres  of  the  general 
somatic  system  end  is  made  up  of  two  parts  which  are,  how- 
ever, continuous  with  each  other.  The  first  of  these  is  the 
chief  sensory  nucleus  of  the  trigeminal  nerve  (nucleus  principalis 
trigemini).  It  consists  of  a  large  mass  of  gray  matter  in  the 
region  of  the  entry  of  the  nerve,  lying  in  the  lateral  part  of 
the  medulla  in  close  contact  with  the  mass  of  sensory  fibres 
(PI.  XL),  and  extending  anteriorly  a  short  distance  along 
with  the  ascending  branches  of  these  fibres,  so  as  to  receive 
their  terminations.  The  trigeminal  elements  are  covered 
superficially  by  other  structures  at  this  level,  but  a  short 
distance  posteriorly  they  emerge.  Continuous  with  the  chief 
nucleus  is  a  column  of  gray  matter  situated  immediately 
medial  to  the  descending  root  and  partly  surrounded  by  it. 
This  is  the  spinal  V  nucleus  {nucleus  spinalis  trigemini), 
which  in  the  rat  is  as  large  as  the  chief  nucleus  in  section,  so 
that  no  precise  line  of  demarcation  can  be  drawn  between 
them,  though  it  is  claimed  that  they  differ  in  function  (Pis. 

^Meyersohn  finds  that,  if  cross  sections  at  the  level  of  the  pyramidal 
decussation  be  magnified  so  as  to  make  their  diameters  equal,  the  size 
of  the  spinal  V  root  in  the  rat  has  the  ratio  to  that  in  man  of  1.21:  0.25. 


32  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

VI I. -X.).  In  man,  the  chief  nucleus  appears  as  an  enlarge- 
ment at  the  anterior  end  of  the  column  formed  by  the  spinal 
nucleus.  Many  fibres  run  through  the  nuclei,  the  lower  part 
of  the  spinal  nucleus  enclosing  conspicuous  bundles. 

About  the  level  of  the  anterior  end  of  the  hypoglossal 
nucleus  (p.  45)  a  small  area  of  rather  clear  gray  matter, 
similar  to  the  gelatinous  substance  of  Rolando  of  the  spinal 
cord,  appears  superficial  to  the  dorsal  part  of  the  spinal  V 
nucleus,  and  about  the  lower  extremity  of  the  fourth  ventricle 
this  spreads  out  and  forms  a  layer  over  the  outer  surface  of 
the  nucleus,  exactly  as  the  gelatinous  substance  covers  the 
dorsal  column  in  the  cord  (PI.  VII.).  Traced  downwards, 
this  is  found  to  be  continuous  with  the  similar  substance  in 
the  cord,  the  nucleus  as  a  whole  being  continuous  with  the 
dorsal  column.  In  connection  with  the  cells  of  this  nucleus, 
the  fibres  of  the  spinal  V  root  end,  and  from  these  cells  arise 
the  secondary  fibres  which  are  to  convey  the  impulse  onwards. 
Fasciculi  concomitantes  of  the  spinal  V  root  lying  in  and 
medial  to  the  medial  side  of  the  spinal  V  nucleus,  and  largely 
of  heterolateral  origin,  are  described  for  the  rat  by  Fuse. 

The  secondary  fibre-tracts  arising  from  the  chief  sensory 
and  the  spinal  nuclei  of  the  trigeminus  cannot  be  followed  in 
normal  material,  coursing  through  the  reticular  substance 
in  a  diffuse  condition.  They  comprise  both  short  reflex  con- 
nections, largely,  if  not  entirely  crossed,  and  ascending  fibres 
to  the  midbrain  and  to  the  thalamus  [trigeminal  lemniscus), 
of  which  the  majority  are  crossed.  It  would  appear  that  the 
fibres  arising  in  the  chief  and  spinal  nuclei  follow  separate 
routes,  and  that  the  trigeminal  lemniscus  arises  only  from 
the  chief  nucleus.  It  comprises  two  portions,  one  in  the 
dorsal  part  of  the  reticular  formation,  the  other,  which 
decussates  slightly  more  posteriorly  in  the  rat,  running  close 
to  the  dorsal  portion  of  the  medial  lemniscus  and  to  the 
raphe.  Fuse  states  that  in  the  rat  the  ventral  trigeminal 
lemniscus  ends  largely  (he  believes  entirely)  in  the  ventral 


General  Somatic  Afferent  System  33 

reticular  nucleus  of  the  tegmentum,  from  which,  apparently, 
new  fibres  continue  the  pathway  forward  with  the  medial 
lemniscus  to  the  thalamus. 

Dorso-medial  to  the  chief  sensory  \^  nucleus,  lies  a  con- 
spicuous group  of  large  unipolar  cells  mingled  with  several 
small  bundles  of  stout  myelinated  fibres.  The  cells  give  off 
similar  fibres,  which  join  those  in  the  small  bundles  and  run 
with  them  into  the  fifth  nerve.  Each  fibre  bifurcates,  how- 
ever, before  passing  out  of  the  brain,  one  branch  remaining 
within  and  ending  either  in  the  motor  \'  nucleus  or  in  a  small 
group  of  cells  dorso-medial  to  the  sensory  \'  nucleus.  If  the 
small  bundles  be  now  followed  up  the  brain,  they  are  found 
to  be  associated  with  a  continually  decreasing  number  of  the 
unipolar  cells,  each  of  w^hich  gives  rise  to  one  of  the  fibres  in 
the  bundles,  scattered  along  the  lateral  aspect  of  the  central 
gray  matter  up  to  nearly  the  anterior  end  of  the  midbrain. 
These  fibres  form  the  mesencephalic  root  of  the  trigeminus 
{radix  mesencephalica  trigemini),  the  unipolar  cells  making 
up  its  nucleus  (Pis.  XI. -XIV.).  They  are  sensory  in  function, 
probably  concerned  with  muscle  sensibility,  the  unipolar 
cells  being  apparently  equivalent  to  peripheral  ganglion  cells 
which  have  developed  within  the  brain  instead  of  outside  it. 
In  fact  some  of  the  fibres  of  the  mesencephalic  root  do  arise 
from  similar  cells  in  the  semilunar  ganglion. 

Degeneration  experiments  (Papez)  reveal  a  group  of  descending 
fibres  (Tract  of  Probst)  rising  apparently  in  the  mesencephalic  V  root  and 
running  back  in  the  rat  dorsal  to  the  chief  sensory  and  the  motor  nuclei 
of  the  trigeminus.  It  continues  posteriorly  in  the  dorsal  part  of  the 
reticular  formation  just  ventro-medial  to  the  solitary  tract  and  its  nuclei, 
and  probably  ends  in  relation  to  the  salivatory  nuclei. 

Besides  those  somatic  afferent  fibres  which  enter  through 
the  cranial  nerves,  the  medulla  oblongata  receives  others 
which  come  up  from  the  spinal  cord.  The  fibres  of  the  spinal 
lemniscus  pass  up  from  the  white  matter  of  the  cord  into  the 
reticular  formation  of  the  medulla  oblongata,  whence  they 


34  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

continue  upward  through  the  midbrain  to  end  finally  in  the 
diencephalon.  It  is  not  possible  to  observe  the  course  of 
these  fibres  in  the  sections  from  normal  material. 

The  dorsal  funiculi  of  the  cord  are  interrupted  at  the 
lower  end  of  the  medulla  oblongata.  As  one  approaches 
this  region,  passing  up  the  spinal  cord,  the  dorsal  gray  columns 
are  seen  to  spread  apart  somewhat,  and  a  little  below  the  decus- 
sation of  the  pyramids,  a  small  mass  of  gray  matter  appears 
projecting  dorsally  from  the  central  gray  among  the  fibres  of 
the  fasciculus  cuneatus.  This  is  the  beginning  of  the  nucleus 
cuneatus.  A  little  farther  up  than  the  lower  end  of  the 
pyramidal  decussation,  a  broad  median  eminence  also  appears 
on  the  dorsal  surface  of  the  central  gray  matter,  the  nucleus 
gracilis.  Still  farther  forward,  another  small  part  of  the 
nucleus  gracilis  is  seen  on  each  side  among  the  fibres  of  its 
fasciculus,  and  this  becomes  continuous  with  the  projection 
from  the  central  gray  matter.  The  latter,  moreover,  divides 
into  a  small  median  nucleus  and  two  lateral  portions,  con- 
necting as  just  described  with  the  groups  of  cells  within  the 
white  matter  (PI.  VI.).  The  cuneate  and  gracile  nuclei 
increase  rapidly  in  size,  and  as  the  fibres  of  the  fasciculi  end 
within  them,  the  latter  are  correspondingly  reduced  and 
finally  disappear.  The  cells  of  these  funicular  nuclei  give 
rise  to  secondary  fibres  which  take  a  course  ventrally  and 
medially  in  small  groups,  appearing  in  sections  as  internal 
arcuate  fibres.  They  cross  the  middle  line,  forming  the 
decussation  of  the  lemniscus,  and  take  up  a  position  close  to 
the  raphe  (PI.  VII.).  Here  they  form  an  ascending  tract 
which  is  known  as  the  medial  lemniscus  {lemniscus  medialis, 
medial  fillet),  and  which  can  be  followed  right  through  the 
medulla  oblongata  in  about  the  same  position,  though  the 
shape  of  its  cross-section  changes  somewhat.  It  is  a  little 
less  conspicuous  in  the  rat  than  in  man.  The  details  of  form 
of  the  gracile  and  cuneate  nuclei  in  man  also  differ  consider- 
ably from  those  of  the  rat  described  above. 


CHAPTER  W 
Special  Somatic  Afferent  System. 

THE  special  somatic  afferent  division  comprises  the 
auditory  and  vestibular  elements  and  also  the  visual 
neurons.  It  really  includes  the  olfactory  neurons  in 
addition  to  these,  though  the  olfactory  functions  combine 
exteroceptive  with  interoceptive  components,  and  it  is  usual 
to  consider  the  olfactory  structures  with  the  visceral  afferent 
group.  Some  authors  object  to  this  usage,  however.  Only 
the  auditory  and  vestibular  systems,  which  occur  in  the 
hindbrain,  will  be  considered  in  the  present  chapter. 

The  fibres  which  convey  auditory  impulses  to  the  brain 
form  the  cochlear  branch  of  the  eighth  nerve,  which  branch 
ends  in  two  large  nuclei  situated  superficially  on  the  dorso- 
lateral aspect  of  the  medulla  oblongata  in  its  more  anterior 
part.  The  dorsal  cochlear  nucleus  {nucleus  cochlearis  dorsalis) 
or  tuherculum  acusticum  extends  from  the  dorsal  part  of  the 
lateral  surface  round  on  to  the  dorsal  surface,  where  it  runs 
medially  as  far  as  the  edge  of  the  ventricle.  It  is  situated 
immediately  behind  the  attachment  of  the  cerebellum  to 
the  medulla  and  its  ventral  end  is  produced  forward  along 
the  lateral  aspect  of  the  cerebellar  peduncles  for  some  dis- 
tance, where  it  is  continuous  with  the  flocculus.  In  the 
angle  between  the  ventral  extremity  of  this  nucleus  and  the 
side  of  the  oblongata  lies  another  mass  of  gray  matter  of  a 
more  rounded  shape,  the  ventral  cochlear  nucleus  {nucleus 
cochlearis  ventralis).  This  does  not  extend  so  far  posteriorly 
as  the  tuberculum  acusticum,  but  reaches  considerably  farther 


36  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

forward.^  It  is  quite  distinct  from  the  latter  nucleus  in 
sections  owing  to  the  arrangement  of  the  nerve-fibres,  and 
the  character  of  the  cells  in  the  two  centres  differs  (Pis.  III., 
IX.-XI.). 

Some  of  the  secondary  fibres  from  the  dorsal  nucleus  pass 
ventrally  along  the  medial  aspect  of  the  ventral  nucleus, 
where  they  join  those  arising  in  the  latter.  These  fibres  form 
a  large  tract  which  passes  ventrally  and  a  little  anteriorly 
over  the  surface  of  the  medulla  until  it  gets  near  the  median 
line,  where  many  of  the  fibres  become  deeper  in  position, 
breaking  up  into  smaller  fascicles  and  leaving  only  a  thin 
layer  superficial  to  the  pyramids.  They  decussate  and  pass 
towards  the  lateral  part  of  the  other  side  of  the  oblongata  in 
a  somewhat  more  diffuse  condition  than  in  the  earlier  part 
of  their  course.  Up  to  this  point  the  tract  is  known  as  the 
trapezoid  body  {corpus  trapezoides),  but  it  now  changes  its 
direction,  running  anteriorly,  and  is  given  a  new  name,  the 
lateral  lemniscus  {lemniscus  lateralis,  lateral  fillet)  (Pis.  II., 
IX. -XIV.).  In  the  human  brain  the  trapezoid  body  is  com- 
pletely covered  superficially  by  the  greatly  enlarged  pons. 

The  other  secondary  fibres  arising  in  the  dorsal  cochlear 
nucleus  pass  medially  {striae  medullares  acusticae),  dipping 
some  distance  below  the  floor  of  the  fourth  ventricle  in  the 
form  of  small  scattered  groups  of  arcuate  fibres.  About  two- 
thirds  of  these  decussate  {decussation  of  v.  Monakow)  and, 
running  forward  dorsal  to  the  superior  olive,  join  the  lateral 
lemniscus. 

^There  may  be  distinguished  in  the  ventral  cochlear  nucleus:  dorso- 
medial,  ventro-medial,  dorso-lateral,  central  cell  groups,  and  in  the  dorsal 
cochlear  nucleus:   superficial,  middle,  and  deep  layers  may  be  observed. 

The  difference  in  the  level  of  the  two  nuclei  is  greater  in  man,  where 
they  do  not  overlap,  the  dorsal  nucleus  having  been  pushed  back  by  the 
enlargement  of  the  restiform  body  and  the  ventral  nucleus  having  become 
imbedded  in  the  side  of  the  brachium  pontis.  Also,  the  dorsal  nucleus 
is  relatively  smaller  and  the  ventral  nucleus  is  relatively  larger  in  the 
human  brain. 


Special  So\l\tic  Afferent  System  37 

The  trapezoid  body  comes  into  relation  with  certain 
masses  of  gray  matter  in  the  transverse  part  of  its  course,  of 
which  the  most  conspicuous  are  the  superior  olivary  nuclei. 
These  are  more  largely  developed  in  the  rat  than  in  man — ^as 
are  also  the  cochlear  nuclei — and  have  the  form  in  this  and 
many  other  mammals  of  a  lamina  folded  twice,  so  as  to  appear 
S-shaped  in  cross  section.  Immediately  medial  to  each  is  a 
smaller  lamina,  the  accessory  superior  olivary  nucleus,  and 
some  little  distance  medial  to  this  again  is  a  much  less  defi- 
nitely circumscribed  group  of  cells,  the  nucleus  of  the  trapezoid 
body.  Some  of  the  trapezoid  fibres  end  in  some  one  of  these 
nuclei,  either  before  or  after  crossing  the  median  plane,  and 
fibres  arising  from  them  pass  into  the  lateral  lemniscus.  Many 
of  the  fibres  arising  in  the  superior  olivary  nucleus,  however, 
run  in  a  rather  diffuse  tract  which  may  be  seen  passing  dorso- 
medially  towards  a  small  group  of  cells  near  the  floor  of  the 
ventricle,  the  nucleus  of  the  sixth  nerve^  (PI.  X.).  These 
fibres  mediate  direct  reflex  movements  of  the  eyes  in  response 
to  auditory  stimuli.  Other  such  fibres  run  through  the  reti- 
cular substance  from  all  the  nuclei  of  this  group  to  form  short 
reflex  paths  to  other  motor  nuclei. 

The  superior  olivary  complex  of  the  rat,  which  has  been  analyzed  as 
follows  by  Fuse,  contains  more  different  elements  than  are  enumerated 
above.  Besides  the  principal  superior  olivary  nucleus,  there  are  (1)  the 
accessory  superior  olivary  nucleus,  consisting  of  a  small,  dorso-ventrally 
elongated  gray  mass  and  a  largely-developed  dorso-medial  accessory 
group  of  cells;  (2)  the  nucleus  of  the  trapezoid  body;  (3)  the  nucleus 
praeolivaris  internus;  (4)  the  dorsal  accessory  nucleus  of  the  principal 
superior  olive;  and  (5)  the  nucleus  praeolivaris  externus  (poorly  developed 
in  the  rat). 

The  accessory  superior  olivary  nucleus  receives  trapezoid  fibres 
(mostly  heterolateral)  and  gives  off  axons  to  the  medial  lemniscus  and  to 
the  homolateral  nucleus  of  the  trapezoid  body.  It  also  has  connections 
with  its  own  medio-dorsal  accessory  cell-group,  and  with  the  nucleus 
praeolivaris  internus  of  the  same  side.  The  medio-dorsal  cell-group  is 
larger  than  the  rest  of  the  nucleus,  and  is  separated  from  the  nucleus  of 

^Fuse  doubts  whether  they  reach  the  abducens  nucleus  in  the  rat. 


38  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

the  trapezoid  body  by  thick  bundles  of  trapezoid  fibres.  Its  connections 
are  similar  to  those  of  the  other  part  of  the  nucleus. 

The  nucleus  of  the  trapezoid  body  lies  medio-ventral  to  the  last- 
mentioned  group  and  is  differentiated  from  the  more  ventro-laterally 
placed  nucleus  praeolivaris  internus  by  its  larger  cells.  It  is  traversed  by 
many  longitudinal  fibre  bundles.  There  are  extensive  fibre  connections 
with  the  lateral  parts  of  the  medial  lemniscus  and  the  pyramidal  tract  as 
well  as  with  the  accessory  superior  olivary  nucleus,  but  none  with  the 
lateral  lemniscus  of  the  same  side.  There  are  considerable  heterolateral 
connections  also. 

The  nucleus  praeolivaris  internus  receives  fibres  of  the  corpus  trape- 
zoides,  mostly  of  heterolateral  origin.  The  lateral  part  of  the  nucleus 
sends  most  of  its  axons  across  the  raphe,  while  most  of  those  from  the 
medial  part  enter  the  homolateral  medial  lemniscus  and  pyramidal  tract. 

The  dorsal  accessory  nucleus  of  the  principal  superior  olive  lies  over 
the  dorsal  hilus  of  the  latter  in  relation  to  the  fibres  of  v.  Monakow. 

The  trapezoid  fibres  ending  in  the  principal  superior  olivary  nucleus 
are  partly  hetero-  but  chiefly  homolateral  in  origin  and  only  about  one- 
quarter  to  one-third  of  the  fibres  coming  directly  from  the  cochlear  nuclei 
decussate.  These  apparently  originate  chiefly  in  the  ventral  cochlear 
nucleus.  The  crossed  fibres  of  the  trapezoid  body  originating  in  the  nucleus 
of  the  trapezoid  body,  superior  accessory  olivary  nucleus,  nucleus  prae- 
olivaris internus,  ventral  cochlear  nucleus,  dorsal  cochlear  nucleus  and 
chief  superior  olivary  nucleus  are  of  decreasing  numerical  importance  in 
the  order  named,  and  are  accompanied  by  a  few  fibres  from  the  spinal 
V  nucleus  and  from  the  reticular  formation.  Most  of  these  fibres  are 
distributed  more  caudally  after  decussating,  while  most  of  those  from 
the  cochlear  nucleus  end  in  the  olivary  complex.  Apart  from  the  fibres 
of  V.  Monakow,  the  lateral  lemniscus  is  very  largely  of  homolateral  origin. 

The  lateral  lemniscus  passes  directly  forwards  into  the 
midbrain,  where  many  of  its  fibres  may  be  followed  into  the 
posterior  colliculus  (p.  68).  Others  pass  on  with  the  fibres 
arising  in  that  region  to  the  medial  geniculate  body  (p.  79). 
In  the  lower  part  of  its  course,  the  fibres  of  the  lateral  lem- 
niscus enclose  a  group  of  cells,  the  ventral  nucleus  of  the  lateral 
lemniscus  {nucleus  ventralis  Umnisci  lateralis),  in  connection 
with  which  a  number  of  them  end.  The  lemniscus  then 
follows  a  somewhat  antero-dorsal  course  and  breaks  up  into 
small  fibre-bundles  as  it  approaches  the  midbrain.     Between 


Special  Somatic  Afferent  System  39 

the  bundles  is  a  large  amount  of  grey  matter,  constituting  the 
dorsal  nucleus  of  the  lateral  lemniscus  {nucleus  dorsalis  lemnisci 
lateralis).  Behind  this  point  its  fibres  are  not  very  easily 
distinguished  from  those  of  the  ventral  spino-cerebellar  tract 
(p.  52),  which  have  a  similar  arrangement  and  general  direc- 
tion, and  which  lie  immediately  lateral  and  dorsal  to  the 
lemniscus. 

The  vestibular  nerve,  which  conveys  proprioceptive  im- 
pulses, chiefly  of  an  equilibratory  nature,  ends  in  relation  with 
a  somewhat  extensive  group  of  nuclei  placed  dorso-laterally. 
These  consist  of  a  more  or  less  continuous  column  of  gray 
matter  which  is  rather  clearly  divisible  into  parts.  At  the 
level  of  entry  of  the  root  is  a  large-celled  mass  in  a  lateral 
position  close  to  the  ventricle,  the  lateral  vestibular  nucleus^ 
{nucleus  lateralis  nervi  vestibuli)  or  nucleus  ofDeiters  (Pis.  IX. 
X.).  Extending  posteriorly  from  this,  just  as  the  spinal  \^ 
nucleus  extends  posteriorly  from  the  chief  sensory  \  nucleus, 
is  the  descending  vestibular  nucleus  {nucleus  descendens  nervi 
vestibuli  seu  octavi),  which  is  accompanied  by  bundles  of  the 
root  fibres,  the  descending  vestibtdar  root  (PI.  MIL),  This 
root  can  be  traced  down  as  far  as  the  beginning  of  the  spinal 
cord,  where  it  ends  in  connection  with  a  small  nucleus  lying 
between  the  cuneate  nucleus  and  the  gelatinous  substance. 

There  are  also  ascending  branches  of  the  root  fibres 
forming  an  ascending  root,  as  in  the  case  of  nerve  \,  each 
fibre  bifurcating  on  entering  the  brain.  Many  of  these 
ascending  branches  end  in  an  anterior  nucleus,  the  nucleus  of 
Bechterew  or  superior  vestibular  nucleus,  which  extends  from 
the  nucleus  of  Deiters  antero-dorsally,  projecting  into  the 
cerebellar  peduncles  (PI.  X.). 

Medial   to   the   nucleus   of   Deiters   and   the   descending 

^Fuse  distinguishes  seven  parts  in  this  nucleus  in  the  rat  and  other 
rodents:  dorso-lateral,  dorsal,  middle  or  central,  dorso-medial,  ventro- 
medial, intravestibular,  and  triangularis  portions.  He  also  finds  two  or 
three  cell  groups  in  the  nucleus  of  Bechterew. 


40  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

nucleus,  and  immediately  under  the  floor  of  the  fourth 
ventricle,  lies  a  small-celled  nucleus  of  roughly  triangular  form 
in  cross  section,  the  chief  vestibular  nucleus  {dorsal  vestibular 
nucleus,  nucleus  dorsalis  seu  medialis  nervi  vestibuli,  nucleus 
triangularis) .'^  This  large  nucleus  extends  all  the  way  from 
a  point  a  little  behind  the  entrance  of  the  V  nerve  root  to 
the  level  of  the  anterior  part  of  the  hypoglossal  nucleus 
(Pis.  VIII.-X.). 

Some  of  the  ascending  vestibular  fibres  do  not  end  in 
any  of  these  nuclei  but  run  directly  into  the  cerebellum, 
where  they  end  in  the  roof  nuclei  and  in  certain  parts  of  the 
cortex  (PL  X.). 

Fortuyn  also  saw  vestibular  fibres  entering  the  ventral 
cochlear  nucleus  in  the  rat. 

Secondary  fibres  from  the  nuclei  of  Deiters  and  Bechterew 
join  the  direct  fibres  to  the  cerebellum  and  end  with  them  in 
that  structure. 

Other  fibres  arising  in  these  nuclei  pass  medially  to  enter 
an  important  longitudinal  correlation  tract  on  either  the  same 
or  the  opposite  side  (PL  X.).  This  tract  is  the  medial  longi- 
tudinal bundle,  which  lies  in  the  angle  between  the  raphe 
and  the  gray  matter  of  the  ventricular  floor.  Through  this 
tract,  the  vestibular  impulses  are  conveyed  to  various  motor 
centres,  particularly  the  eye-muscle  nuclei,  the  ascending  tract 
of  Deiters  (tractus  Deiters  ascendens)  forming  a  definite  group 
of  fibres  in  the  lateral  part  of  the  bundle  in  the  midbrain. 

Yet  other  fibres  from  Deiters'  nucleus  form  a  diffuse  tract 
in  the  reticular  formation,  which  runs  down  to  the  spinal 
cord,  conveying  impulses  to  the  spinal  motor  neurons.  This 
is  the  vestibulospinal  tract  {fasciculus  vestibulo-spinalis,  tractus 
Deiters  descendens).      Its   fibres   pass  obliquely   between   the 

^The  term  triangular  nucleus  has  also  been  applied  to  the  cuneate 
nucleus. 

The  chief  vestibular  nucleus  contains  several  centres  and  receives 
vestibular  fibres  only  in  its  lateral  part  (F"use). 


Special  Somatic  Afferent  System  41 

more  lateral  fascicles  of  the  ascending  limb  of  the  facial  root, 
and  appear  to  be  partly  of  heterolateral  origin. 

The  fibres  arising  in  the  chief  vestibular  nucleus  cross  to 
the  opposite  side,  where  they  course  through  the  reticular 
formation  to  make  various  reflex  connections.  Fuse  states 
that  many  of  these  fibres  are  uncrossed  in  the  rat. 

The  complexity  of  the  cochlear  and  vestibular  systems  is 
probably  considerably  greater  than  is  indicated  by  the  fore- 
going account,  as  has  been  shown  by  Winkler  to  be  the  case 
in  the  rabbit. 


CHAPTER  VI. 
X'iscERAL  Afferent  System. 

THE  visceral  afferent  system,  like  the  somatic,  is  repre- 
sented in  the  cranial  nerves  by  both  general  and 
special  subdivisions,  of  which  the  latter  is  concerned 
with  the  sense  of  taste.  Smell  may  also  be  included  in  this 
category  on  physiological  grounds,  but  its  structural  represen- 
tatives are  independent,  whatever  their  phylogenetic  origin 
may  have  been.  Both  these  components  are  represented  in 
each  of  the  tenth,  ninth  and  seventh  nerves.  Unlike  the 
somatic  system,  the  two  subdivisions  of  the  visceral  afferent 
group  end  in  the  same  column  of  gray  matter  according  to 
the  account  usually  given. 

The  sensory  fibres  of  the  glossopharyngeal  and  vagus 
nerves  upon  entering  the  substance  of  the  brain  run  in  small 
fascicles  to  a  position  between  the  dorsal  end  of  the  spinal 
V  nucleus  and  the  ventro-lateral  angle  of  the  chief  vestibular 
nucleus.  Here  they  take  up  a  longitudinal,  descending 
direction,  forming  the  fasciculus  solitaritis,  which  runs  down 
to  the  beginning  of  the  spinal  cord  (Pis.  VI. -IX.).  The  afferent 
facial  fibres,  which  enter  the  brain  farther  forward,  also  run 
back  and  slightly  mediad  near  the  dorsal  edge  of  the  spinal  V 
root  and  join  the  descending  fibres  of  nerve  IX.  The  fasciculus 
is  accompanied  by  two  columns  of  gray  matter,  of  which  the 
large  one  medial  to  it  is  the  nucleus  of  the  fasciculus  solitarius 
{nucleus  fasciculi  solitarii),  while  the  one  which  lies  ventro- 
lateral to  it  is  the  nucleus  parasolitarius.  The  former  of  these 
has  a  very  clear  appearance  and  is  a  conspicuous  object  in 
sections.  Its  anterior  end  is  covered  dorsally  by  the  chief 
vestibular  nucleus,  but  it  soon  emerges  and  occupies  a  position 


Visceral  Afferent  System  43 

medial  to  this  and  directly  under  the  floor  of  the  fourth 
ventricle.  Some  of  the  fibres  of  the  fasciculus  solitarius  end 
in  these  nuclei/  but  many  of  them  descend  to  about  the  level 
of  the  decussation  of  the  pyramids,  where  they  decussate  in 
a  mass  of  gray  matter  dorsal  to  the  central  canal  and  con- 
tinuous with  the  nuclei  of  the  fasciculi  solitarii  of  the  two 
sides.  This  mass  is  the  commissural  micleus  of  Cajal  {nucleus 
commissuralis,  PI.  \'I.),  in  which  the  fibres  terminate  after 
decussating  within  it,  forming  the  commissura  infima.  The 
commissura  infima  is  not  ordinarily  seen  in  Weigert  prepara- 
tions as  it  contains  very  few  myelinated  fibres.  A  few  of  the 
fibres  do  not  decussate,  but  run  right  into  the  upper  part  of 
the  spinal  cord  on  the  same  side. 

While  the  fasciculus  solitarius  and  its  gray  matter  are  usually  con- 
sidered to  contain  both  the  general  visceral  and  the  gustatory  connections, 
there  is  some  evidence  in  favour  of  the  view  that  only  the  former  com- 
ponents end  in  this  way.  According  to  the  supporters  of  this  inter- 
pretation, a  considerable  proportion  of  the  visceral  afferent  fibres,  at  least 
from  nerves  IX  and  X,  do  not  end  in  the  centres  mentioned,  and  chiefly 
on  comparative  grounds,  these  are  believed  to  be  the  gustatory  elements. 
The  nuclei  with  which  they  come  into  relation  are  two  in  number  on  each 
side,  and  lie  at  the  level  of  the  entering  nerve  roots.  The  larger  and 
more  distinct  is  a  small-celled  nucleus  which  is  wedged  in  between  the 
anterior  end  of  the  hypoglossal  nucleus  and  the  dorsal  motor  vagus  nucleus 
(p.  47),  and  is  named  the  nucleus  intercalatus  of  Staderini  (PI.  VIII.). 
This  nucleus  extends  medially,  forming  a  cap  over  the  anterior  extremity 
of  the  hypoglossal  nucleus,  and  becoming  continuous  with  a  small  mass 
next  to  the  median  line,  the  nucleus  funiculi  teretis.  In  front  of  the 
hypoglossal  nucleus,  it  enlarges  and  occupies  the  position  of  the  latter  for 
a  short  distance.  It  also  connects  laterally,  dorsal  to  the  motor  X  nucleus, 
with  the  second  centre  to  which  gustatory  functions  are  attributed,  viz., 
a  small  mass  which  forms  the  ventro-medial  angle  of  the  chief  vestibular 
nucleus,  and  which  has  usually  been  considered  as  part  of  that  centre. 
Allen,  however,  could  trace  no  visceral  afferent  fibres  to  either  of  these 
centres  in  the  guinea  pig,  but  found  them  all  to  enter  the  fasciculus  soli- 
tarius. 

Wlen  found  no  terminals  from  the  tractus  solitarius  in  the  nucleus 
para  solitarius  of  the  guinea  pig  (Jour.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  35). 


44  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

The  secondary  visceral  pathways  are  not  well  known. 
They  include  descending  fibres  to  the  cervical  spinal  cord, 
concerned  probably  with  respiratory  reflexes  and  reflexes  of 
the  digestive  organs,  such  as  vomiting,  and  an  ascending  path 
probably  to  the  hypothalamus.  Allen,  however,  has  demon- 
strated in  the  guinea  pig  that  the  ascending  secondary  fibres, 
unless  they  are  unmyelated,  must  run  with  the  medial  lem- 
niscus of  the  opposite  side  to  the  thalamus. 


CHAPTER  \  11. 
The  Motor  System. 

Somatic  Efferent  Column. 

ALL  the  somatic  muscles  (those  derived  from  the  myo- 
tomes of  the  embryo)  controlled  by  cranial  nerves 
are  of  a  rather  highly  specialized  character  and  their 
nerve  elements  are  consequently  classified  as  special  somatic 
efferent,  the  general  somatic  efferent  component  being  con- 
fined to  the  spinal  nerves.  These  special  motor  fibres  are 
found  in  the  third,  fourth,  and  sixth  nerves,  where  they 
control  movements  of  the  eyeball,  and  in  the  twelfth  nerve, 
where  they  regulate  the  movements  of  the  musculature  of  the 
tongue. 

The  nuclei  of  these  nerves  are  arranged  in  a  linear  series, 
being  parts  of  a  single  somatic  efferent  column  which  has 
become  broken  into  separate  centres  corresponding  to  the 
nerves  through  which  its  fibres  run.  The  oculomotor  and 
trochlear  nuclei  lie  in  the  midbrain  but  the  abducent  and 
hypoglossal  centres  are  in  the  medulla  oblongata. 

The  position  of  the  column  corresponds  primitively  to 
that  of  the  ventral  gray  column  in  the  spinal  cord,  of  which 
it  is  to  be  considered  an  anterior  continuation.  The  location 
of  the  cells,  however,  has  undergone  a  change,  there  having 
been  a  migration  towards  the  most  important  source  of 
stimulation.  In  the  case  of  the  hypoglossal  nucleus  (XII), 
the  majority  of  stimuli  are  received,  probably,  from  the 
visceral  afferent  nuclei,  and  the  nucleus  has  mov^ed  antero- 
dorsally  and  taken  up  a  position  near  the  floor  of  the  ventricle, 
close  to  these  centres  (Pis.  VL-VIIL).  Here  it  appears  as  a 
slender,  elongated  mass  of  gray  matter  extending  from  the 


46  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

level  of  the  decussation  of  the  pyramids  to  a  point  some  little 
distance  forward  under  the  floor  of  the  fourth  ventricle. 
Several  different  groups  of  cells,  which  are  related  to  special 
muscles  or  sets  of  muscles,  are  distinguishable  in  the  nucleus. 
The  hypoglossal  root  fibres  are  arranged  in  small  bundles 
which  pass  directly  ventrally  and  a  little  laterally  to  emerge 
at  the  outer  edge  of  the  pyramid  (pp.  12,  53). 

The  nucleus  ahdttcens  (VI)  lies  considerably  farther 
forward,  having  migrated  from  a  position  between  the  levels 
of  the  nuclei  VII  and  IX  to  one  in  front  of  the  nucleus  VII. 
This  change  probably  took  place  largely  under  the  influence 
of  fibres  from  the  anterior  parts  of  the  medial  and  lateral 
vestibular  nuclei  running  chiefly  in  the  medial  longitudinal 
bundle.  Having  reached  this  more  anterior  position,  it  has 
farther  moved  dorso-laterally  in  many  mammals,  so  as  to  lie 
still  nearer  these  centres.  This  is  the  condition  seen  in  man, 
where  the  nucleus  VI  lies  near  the  floor  of  the  fourth  ventricle 
and  lateral  to  the  genu  of  the  VII  nerve  root  (p.  48),  as  it 
does  also  in  the  rabbit.  In  the  rat,  however,  the  nucleus  has 
not  undergone  the  lateral  movement,  but  appears  as  a  small, 
rather  scattered  group  of  cells  wedged  in  between  the  genu 
of  the  VII  root  and  the  medial  longitudinal  fasciculus  and 
extending  a  short  distance  ventrally  along  the  side  of  the 
latter  (PI.  X.).  Its  root  fibres  pass  out  directly  in  a  course 
exactly  parallel  to  that  of  the  XII  root  fibres  farther  back. 

Visceral  Efferent  Nuclei. 

The  visceral  efferent  centres,  like  the  somatic,  may  be 
considered  to  be  an  anterior  continuation  of  the  corresponding 
column  in  the  spinal  cord.  They  have  become  divided  into 
separate  general  and  special  columns,  however,  and  the 
changes  of  location  undergone  by  the  individual  nuclei  are 
more  diverse  than  are  those  of  the  somatic  centres. 

General  visceral  efi^erent  fibres  occur  in  the  roots  of 
nerves    III,   MI,    IX,    X,    and   XI,   whence    they    run    into 


Motor  System  47 

sympathetic  ganglia.  Those  of  the  X  and  XI  nerves  arise 
in  a  single  column  of  cells  which  has  a  dorsal  situation  near 
the  floor  of  the  fourth  ventricle  (Pis.  VI.-VHI.).  This  nucleus 
— the  dorsal  motor  vagus  nucleus  {nucleus  motorius  dorsalis  X) 
— ends  anteriorly  a  short  distance  In  front  of  the  rostral 
extremity  of  the  nucleus  XII,  where  it  is  separated  from 
the  fourth  ventricle  by  the  large  nucleus  of  Staderini  and  the 
chief  vestibular  nucleus  and  lies  just  medial  to  the  corre- 
sponding sensory  centre  (nucleus  fasciculi  solitarii).  Passing 
backwards,  the  nucleus  of  Staderini  rapidly  decreases  until 
the  vagus  nucleus,  which  grows  somewhat  larger,  comes  to  lie 
lateral  to  It  and  immediately  under  the  floor  of  the  ventricle. 
From  here,  It  can  be  traced  dow^n  into  the  closed  part  of  the 
oblongata,  where  it  ends  near  the  posterior  extremity  of  the 
hypoglossal  nucleus. 

The  general  visceral  components  of  the  facial  and  the 
glossopharyngeal  nerves  are  connected  with  the  salivary 
glands,  and  their  nuclei  are  the  superior  and  the  inferior 
salivatory  nuclei  respectively.  These  are  small  groups  of 
scattered  cells.  They  are  practically  continuous  with  each 
other  and  occupy  a  more  lateral  and  deeper  position  than  the 
dorsal  motor  X  nucleus,  a  short  distance  in  front  of  Its  anterior 
extremity. 

The  special  visceral  efferent  cells,  on  the  other  hand, 
which  send  fibres  Into  nerves  V,  \TI,  IX,  X,  and  XI,  have 
undergone  a  marked  change  In  position  In  a  ventral  and 
somewhat  lateral  direction,  a  change  which  has  gone  farthest 
In  the  case  of  the  motor  facial  nucleus  {nucleus  motorius  VII). 
This  large  group  of  cells  Is  to  be  found  close  to  the  ventral 
surface  of  the  brain,  midway  between  the  spinal  V  root  and 
the  pyramid,  and  some  distance  behind  the  level  where  Its 
root  emerges  (PI.  IX.).  It  is  composed  of  several  separate 
cell-masses,  which  Papez  has  found  in  both  rat  and  cat  to 
give  rise  to  the  fibres  of  distinct  branches  of  the  nerve.  The 
root  fibres  do  not  run  directly  to  the  point  of  emergence,  but 


48  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

pass  in  a  dorso-medial  direction  towards  the  position  whence 
the  cells  have  migrated.  Close  to  the  floor  of  the  ventricle, 
they  turn  forwards  and  group  themselves  into  a  compact 
bundle,  the  genu  or  ascending  portion  of  the  motor  VII  root. 
After  ascending  a  short  distance  to  a  point  just  in  front  of 
the  nucleus  VI,  the  root  turns  sharply  at  about  a  right  angle 
and  runs  ventro-laterally  to  emerge  at  the  ventral  edge  of 
the  spinal  V  root  (Pis.  X.,  XL).  In  the  human  brain,  the 
facial  nucleus  is  relatively  rather  smaller  than  in  the  rat,  and 
is  not  quite  so  far  ventral  in  position,  while  its  rostral  end  lies 
dorso-lateral  to  the  superior  olive  instead  of  practically 
directly  behind  it,  as  in  the  rat.  This  is  probably  due  partly 
to  the  more  dorsal  position  in  man  of  the  reduced  spinal  V 
nucleus,  from  which  the  motor  VII  nucleus  receives  impulses, 
and  partly  to  the  enormous  development  of  the  pons.  The 
latter  factor  has  pushed  back  the  emerging  motor  VII  root 
in  man  until  it  lies  beside  the  front  part  of  its  nucleus,  ventral 
to  which  the  posterior  portion  of  the  pons  itself  extends. 

The  special  motor  cells  of  the  IX  and  X  nerves  form  a 
continuous  column  of  very  much  smaller  size  than  the  motor 
facial  nucleus.  This  is  the  nucleus  amhiguus,  which  is  found  in 
a  position  similar  to  that  of  the  motor  VII  nucleus,  but  not 
so  near  the  surface,  being  medial  to  the  ventral  edge  of  the 
spinal  V  nucleus  (PI.  VIII.).  Its  anterior  extremity  is  about 
on  a  level  with  that  of  the  dorsal  motor  X  nucleus,  but 
posteriorly  it  gradually  thins  out  until  it  is  represented  by 
a  few  isolated  cells  so  irregularly  scattered  that  its  posterior 
end  cannot  be  exactly  determined. 

The  root  fibres  from  this  nucleus  run  dorso-medially  and 
join  those  from  the  dorsal  nucleus,  passing  out  with  them  in 
small  groups  in  a  lateral  direction. 

The  special  motor  fibres  of  the  XI  nerve  arise  from  the 
nucleus  accessorius,  which  may  be  regarded  also  as  part  of 
the  visceral  motor  column  which  has  changed  its  position, 
migrating  in  a  posterolateral  direction  and  being  joined  by 


Motor  System  49 

visceral  motor  cells  of  those  segments  of  the  spinal  cord  in 
which  it  lies  (PI.  \l.).  It  extends  from  near  the  level  of  the 
posterior  end  of  the  hypoglossal  nucleus  through  the  upper 
cervical  segments  of  the  cord. 

There  remains  to  be  considered  one  other  special  visceral 
efferent  centre,  namely  the  motor  trigeminal  nucleus  (nucleus 
motoriusV,  nucleus  masticatorius) ,  which  controls  the  move- 
ments of  the  jaw  muscles.  This  nucleus  consists  of  a  rather 
conspicuous  group  of  large  cells  which  do  not  lie  very  close 
together.  It  is  situated  medially  to  the  chief  sensory  V 
nucleus  and  gives  rise  to  the  motor  fibres  of  the  \^  nerve 
(PI.  XI.).  These  form  large  fascicles  which  may  be  observed 
passing  out  in  an  antero-ventral  and  somewhat  lateral  direc- 
tion. 

The  various  changes  in  position  which  we  have  just  seen 
to  have  taken  place  in  the  development  (both  ontogenetic 
and  phylogenetic)  of  the  motor  nuclei  are  prominent  ex- 
.  amples  of  a  principle  which  seems  to  be  active  throughout 
the  nervous  system,  and  which  has  been  called  by  Kappers 
neurohiotaxis.  The  most  essential  part  of  this  principle  may 
be  summed  up  by  saying  that  two  nerve  cells  which  are 
simultaneously  or  consecutively  excited  exert  an  attractive 
influence  on  each  other,  as  a  result  of  which  the  cell  body 
tends  to  migrate  during  development  towards  any  other 
neuron  from  which  it  receives  stimuli. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Correlation    Centres    and    Tracts    in    the     Medulla 
Oblongata  and  Pons. 

THE  nerve  centres  and  pathways  which  have  been  con- 
sidered so  far  do  not  by  any  means  exhaust  the  list 
of  structures  visible  in  sections  of  the  medulla  ob- 
longata and  pons.  There  are  pathways  leading  to  and  from 
both  the  cerebellum  and  the  higher  regions  of  the  brain,  and 
there  are  structures  which  serve  for  correlation  of  impulses 
within  this  region  itself.  The  functional  difference  between 
the  correlation  centres  and  the  sensory  nuclei  is,  however, 
one  of  degree  rather  than  of  kind,  for  sensory  nuclei  usually 
receive  stimuli  from  several  different  sources,  as  do  corre- 
lation nuclei.  The  only  real  difference  is  that  the  sensory 
centre  receives  a  great  majority  of  its  stimuli  from  one  source, 
frequently  outside  the  body. 

One  of  the  most  conspicuous  correlation  centres  in  the 
brain  stem  is  a  prominent  mass  of  gray  matter  lying  in  a 
ventro-medial  situation  and  having  a  very  characteristic 
appearance  in  section  (Pis.  YH.,  YIII.,  XXVI.).  This  is  the 
inferior  olivary  complex,  of  which  the  functional  relations 
are  still  very  imperfectly  understood,  but  which  is  known  to 
be  intimately  related  with  the  cerebellum.  The  mass  is 
divisible  into  three  distinct  nuclei,  the  medial  olive  {medial 
accessory  olivary  nucletis),  the  dorsal  olive  {dorsal  accessory 
olivary  nucleus),  and  the  ventro-lateral  or  principal  olive  {in- 
ferior olivary  nucleus,  oliva  inferior),  which  are  continuous  with 
each  other  at  certain  points.  Each  of  these  is  an  elongated 
lamella  of  rather  irregular  outline,  so  that  its  exact  form  and 
position  vary  at  different  levels.    The  medial  nucleus  extends 


Correlation  Centres  and  Tracts  51 

considerably  farther  posteriorly  than  do  the  other  two, 
which  are  nearly  co-extensive.  The  principal  nucleus  differs 
from  the  others  in  being  folded  lengthwise  so  as  to  form  a 
sort  of  pocket  with  an  opening,  the  hilns,  directed  medially. 
Thus  a  section  through  the  middle  part  of  the  nucleus  is 
U-shaped,  but  as  the  pocket  is  somewhat  narrowed  round 
the  opening,  this  form  does  not  appear  in  sections  near  either 
end  of  the  nucleus.  In  higher  mammals,  including  man,  the 
accessory  nuclei  are  similar  to  those  of  the  rat,  but  the  principal 
nucleus  is  very  greatly  enlarged  and  folded,  though  still 
retaining  the  pocket-like  form. 

Streaming  through  the  hilus  and  round  and  through  the 
nuclei  are  many  fibres  which  are  chiefly  efferent  axons  from 
the  olives  to  the  cerebellum.  They  cross  directly  to  the 
other  side  and  curve  up  to  the  restiform  body  (vide  infra), 
with  which  they  become  incorporated. 

Other  correlation  centres  are  present  in  the  form  of 
large  and  medium-sized  cells  scattered  through  the  reticular 
formation.  These  are  the  reticular  nuclei,^  which  receive 
impulses  from  various  sources  and  transmit  the  resultant 
impulses  directly  to  motor  centres  (Pis.  \TI.,  MIL). 

The  nucleus  of  Roller,  which  Hes  just  ventral  to  the  hypoglossal 
nucleus  and  has  sometimes  been  supposed  to  be  related  to  it,  belongs  to 
this  group.  In  another  nucleus  of  the  group,  the  ventral  reticular  nucleus 
of  the  tegmentum  {nucleus  reticularis  tegmenti  ventralis),  which  extends 
forward  from  the  level  of  the  oral  end  of  the  superior  olive  in  a  medial 
position,  Fuse  believes  that  the  trigeminal  lemniscus  and  man\-  of  the 
more  dorsal  fibres  of  the  medial  lemniscus  are  interrupted  in  the  rat.  He 
finds  that  this  group  is  composed  of  large  cells,  of  which  the  axons  are 
largely  uncrossed,  and  medium-sized  and  small  cells  of  which  the  axons  are 
mostly  crossed  (especiall}-  the  more  posterior  ones),  and  that  it  receives 
many  arcuate  fibres  from  the  ventro-lateral  part  of  the  reticular  formation 
of  the  same  side. 

"^For  a  description  of  these  nuclei  in  the  rabbit,  see  Pekelsky,  1922. 
This  author  examined  also  Mus  rattus,  where  he  found  no  important 
difference  in  respect  of  these  nuclei. 


52       Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

Fuse  has  described  in  some  detail  for  the  rat  and  other  types  caudal 
and  oral  ventro-medial  cell  groups  of  the.  spinal  V  root  lying  between  the 
latter  and  the  superior  olive,  and  a  few  small  cell  groups  ventral  to  the 
motor  V  nucleus  (Pis.  IX.,  XL). 

The  medulla  oblongata  Is  furthermore  traversed  by 
numerous  pathways  connecting  higher  and  lower  regions  of 
the  brain.  Some  of  these — the  secondary  sensory  tracts — ■ 
have  already  been  considered.  Among  the  ascending  path- 
ways, there  are  to  be  noted  in  addition  to  these  the  restiform 
body  (corpus  resiiforme)  or  inferior  cerebellar  peduncle  and  the 
ventral  spino- cerebellar  tract  which  forms  a  large  part  of  the 
composite  tract  of  Gowers.  The  former  is  the  direct  con- 
tinuation of  the  dorsal  spino-cerebellar  tract  of  the  spinal 
cord,  to  which  are  added  various  elements  originating  in  the 
medulla  oblongata.  It  forms  a  conspicuous,  compact  bundle 
in  the  dorso-lateral  corner  of  the  sections  (oval  area),  where  it 
can  be  followed  up  into  the  cerebellum  (Pis.  IX. -XL).  The 
ventral  spino-cerebellar  tract  lies  superficially  in  the  ventro- 
lateral region,  where  it  is  not  clearly  marked  off  from  the 
surrounding  tissue  (PI.  VHI.).  In  the  upper  part  of  the 
oblongata,  anterior  to  the  trigeminal  nuclei,  it  may  be  seen 
to  turn  dorsally  and  pass  to  a  position  dorsal  to  the  brachium 
conjunctivum  (vide  infra),  with  which  it  then  runs  back  into 
the  cerebellum  (PI.  XI.).  As  it  passes  dorsally,  it  appears  in 
the  form  of  numerous  small  bundles  which  may  easily  be 
confused  with  the  lateral  lemniscus,  as  this  tract  runs  in  a 
similar  direction  immediately  medial  to  it. 

There  may  also  be  included  in  this  group  the  brachium 
conjunctivum,  or  superior  cerebellar  peduncle,  which  traverses 
the  uppermost  part  of  the  hindbrain  in  passing  from  the 
cerebellum  into  the  midbrain.  It  is  a  rather  large  bundle 
situated  laterally,  at  each  side  of  the  ventricle,  and  having  a 
dorso-ventrally  flattened  form.  It  passes  in  an  antero-ventral 
direction  into  the  midbrain,  becoming  decreasingly  compact 
as  it  does  so  (Pis.  XL,  XII.). 


Correlation  Centres  and  Tracts       53 

Containing  both  ascending  and  descending  correlation 
fibres,  is  the  medial  longitudinal  bundle  {fascicuhis  longitudi- 
nalis  medialis,  dorsalis,  seu  posterior),  a  rather  distinct  bundle 
lying  close  to  the  central  gray  matter  immediately  on  each 
side  of  the  raphe,  and  containing  many  different  kinds  of 
fibres  (Pis.  MI.-X\\). 

The  most  conspicuous  descending  tract  is  the  pyramidal 
tract,  which  runs  directly  posteriorly  in  a  ventral  position, 
carrying  motor  impulses  to  the  somatic  muscles.  As  it  enters 
the  region  of  the  pons  from  the  midbrain,  this  tract  is  accom- 
panied by  numerous  cortico-pontine  fibres  which  end  in  the 
nucleus  pontis  (infra),  thus  decreasing  considerably  the  size 
of  the  bundle  as  a  whole.  It  is  also  accompanied  by  cortico- 
bulbar  fibres,  which  pass  to  the  motor  nuclei  of  the  medulla 
oblongata.  The  remainder  of  the  tract^  (cortico-spinal  or 
pyramidal  tract),  when  it  reaches  the  lower  end  of  the  ob- 
longata, decussates  in  the  form  of  numerous  rather  large 
bundles — the  pyramidal  decussation  (PI.  VL) — and  runs 
dorsally  to  take  up  a  position  in  the  ventral  part  of  the 
dorsal  funiculus  of  the  spinal  cord,  where  it  has  already  been 
observed. 

In  man  and  some  other  mammals,  the  decussation  is 
incomplete,  a  small  proportion  of  the  fibres  continuing  straight 
down  into  the  ventral  funiculus  of  the  same  side  and  crossing 
over  singly  just  before  ending  in  the  ventral  gray  matter. 
In  the  rat,  however,  the  decussation  appears  to  be  complete 
or  practically  so. 

Related  functionally  with  the  pyramidal  tract  is  the  rubro- 
spinal tract  {fasciculus  rubro-spinalis),  which  conveys  impulses 

^Bregmann  finds  that  the  area  of  cross  section  of  the  cortico-spinal 
tract  just  before  it  decussates  is  5.3%  of  the  area  of  the  section  of  the 
spinal  cord  just  behind  the  decussation  in  the  rat.  The  corresponding 
ratio  for  man  is  30.0%.  These  figures  do  not  represent  the  relative 
number  of  fibres,  however,  since  they  do  not  consider  the  relative  sizes 
of  the  individual  axons,  a  factor  which  is  complicated  by  the  great  difference 
in  myelination. 


54  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

to  Influence  the  tone  of  the  body  muscles.  This  bundle  runs 
through  the  reticular  formation,  where  it  is  not  distinct  from 
its  surroundings.  As  it  enters  the  region  of  the  pons  from 
above,  the  rubro-spinal  tract  lies  just  medial  to  the  lateral 
lemniscus.  Upon  reaching  the  level  of  the  trigeminal  nuclei, 
it  takes  up  a  more  superficial  position  immediately  ventral 
to  the  spinal  \'  nucleus  and  root,  separating  the  latter  from 
the  ventral  spino-cerebellar  tract,  and  in  this  position  it 
descends  directly  into. the  spinal  cord  (Pis.  X.,  XIII.). 

\^entral  to  the  medial  longitudinal  fasciculus  is  situated  a 
bundle  of  fibres,  somewhat  diffuse  in  the  rat,  rising  in  the 
anterior  colliculi  of  the  midbrain  and  descending  to  the  spinal 
cord,  where  degeneration  experiments  in  the  rat  reveal  it 
as  an  extensive  zone  of  finely  scattered  fibres  external  to  the 
fasciculus  proprius  in  the  ventral  funiculus.  This  is  the 
tectospinal    tract    {fasciculus    tecto-spinalis   sen    praedorsalis) 

(Pis.  vn.-xiii.). 

The  reticular  formation,  of  course,  contains  many  other 
pathways,  which,  however,  are  mostly  diffuse  in  arrangement 
and  cannot  be  observed  in  sections  of  normal  material. 

Finally,  there  may  be  mentioned  here  the  pons  {pons 
Varolii)  (Pis.  II.,  XII.,  XIII.,  XXYL).  This  is  a  large  mass 
of  transverse  fibres  running  round  the  ventral  surface  of  the 
anterior  part  of  the  medulla  oblongata  and  turning  dorsally 
at  each  side  to  pass  up  into  the  cerebellum  as  the  brachium 
pontis  or  middle  cerebellar  peduncle  (Pis.  III.,  XII.).  In  the 
ventral  part  of  their  course,  the  fibres  spread  apart  to  allow 
the  cerebral  peduncles  (pyramidal  tracts+cortico-bulbar 
and  -pontine  tracts)  to  descend  between  them  and  also  to 
surrotind  a  considerable  amount  of  gray  matter,  the  pontine 
nuclei.  These  nuclei  receive  impulses  from  various  sources, 
particularly  from  the  cerebral  cortex^  through  the  cortico- 
pontine tracts,  and  give  rise  to  the  fibres  of  the  pons  itself. 

Trontal  and  temporal  lobes  in  man.  The  former,  however,  is 
exceedingly  rudimentary  in  the  rat. 


Correlation  Centres  axd  Tracts  55 

The  latter  usually  decussate  and  convey  their  impulses  up 
to  the  cerebellar  hemisphere  on  the  opposite  side.  The  pons 
is  to  be  regarded  as  a  structure  which  has  been  added  to  the 
primitive  hindbrain  coincident  with  the  development  of  the 
cerebellar  hemispheres,  for  the  purpose,  primarily,  of  putting 
these  into  communication  with  the  cerebral  cortex.  Hence 
it  is  very  much  smaller  in  the  rat  than  in  man,  where  both 
the  cerebral  cortex  and  the  cerebellar  hemispheres  are  much 
more  largely  developed. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

The  Cerebellum. 

TRANSX^ERSE  sections  through  the  cerebellum  show 
the  various  lobules  which  cross  the  median  plane,  the 
lohiis  ansijormis  or  cerebellar  hemisphere  on  each  side, 
and  the  floccular  lobe  projecting  laterally  below  it.  These 
parts  have  already  been  described  in  the  first  chapter.  Those 
lobules  which  are  medially  situated  are  best  seen  in  a  sagittal 
section  (Fig.  3).  Such  a  section  also  shows  the  branching 
arrangement  of  the  white  matter  which  has  received  the 
name  of  arbor  vitae,  in  which  each  little  branch  is  one  of  the 
transversely  disposed  lamellae  cut  across. 


Sulcus  primariuj. 
Lobus 


epyrai 


^^oriulU£ 


Fig.  3 
Median  sagittal  section  of  the  cerebellum  of  the  rat. 


In  general,  the  sections  of  the  cerebellum  show  it  to 
consist  of  a  large  mass  of  white  matter,  the  medulla  of  the 
cerebellum,  over  which  is  disposed  a  greatly  folded  layer  of 
gray  matter,  the  cerebellar  cortex.  The  cortex  has  a  very 
complex  structure,  being  made  up  of  many  different  kinds  of 


Cerebellum  57 

neurons,  but  in  ordinary  sections  it  appears  to  be  composed 
of  only  two  distinct  layers.  The  outer,  or  molecular  layer,  is 
of  a  homogeneous  or  very  finely  punctate  appearance,  with 
a  few  small  cell-nuclei  scattered  through  it.  The  inner,  or 
granular  layer,  on  the  other  hand,  is  composed  of  cell-bodies 
closely  packed  together.  The  outermost  row  of  cells  in  this 
layer  is  made  up  of  very  characteristic  large,  pyriform  cells, 
the  Purkinje  cells,  of  which  the  axons  pass  straight  down  into 
the  white  matter,  while  the  large,  branched  dendrites  extend 
out  through  the  molecular  layer.  The  dendrites  of  each 
Purkinje  cell  spread  out  in  a  single  plane  sagittally  placed, 
i.e.,  at  right  angles  to  the  axis  of  the  cerebellar  lamella.  Each 
dendrite  is  thus  in  a  position  to  receive  a  maximum  number 
of  stimuli  from  the  numerous,  fine  fibres  in  the  molecular 
layer  which  run  lengthwise  of  the  lamella. 

The  gray  matter  of  the  cerebellum,  however,  is  not  all 
superficial  in  position.  There  are  also  certain  masses  im- 
bedded in  the  deeper  part  of  the  white  matter,  near  the  roof 
of  the  fourth  ventricle  (PI.  IX.).  Four  pairs  of  these  nuclei 
are  recognized,  named  in  a  medio-lateral  direction  respec- 
tively nucleus  fasti gii  {nucleus  tecti),  nucleus  globosus,  nucleus 
emboliformis,  and  nucleus  dentatus  {dentate  nucleus  or  cere- 
bellar olive).  The  dentate  nucleus  is  a  little  larger  than  the 
other  nuclei  and  stretches  out  into  the  base  of  the  stalk  of 
the  floccular  lobe.  It  is  the  ending-place  of  many  of  the 
axons  of  the  Purkinje  cells,  and  the  place  of  origin  of  most 
of  the  fibres  in  the  brachium  conjunctivum.  In  the  rat,  this 
nucleus  is  a  compact  mass  slightly  hollowed  medially,  so  that 
it  appears  somewhat  curved  in  section.  In  man,  the  hollowing 
has  increased  and  the  nucleus  has  grown  as  a  whole  until  it 
appears  as  a  much-folded,  pouch-shaped  lamella,  very  similar 
in  form  to  the  inferior  olivary  nucleus.  This  increase  in 
size  of  the  dentate  nucleus  is  apparently  correlated  with  the 
larger  development  of  the  cerebellar  hemisphere.  The  three 
remaining  nuclei  are  proportionately  larger  in  the  rat  than 


58  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

in  man  and  are  more  or  less  fused  with  each  other  (particu- 
larly the  nuclei  globosus  and  emboliformis,  which  are  often 
together  called  nucleus  intermedins  or  interpositus  in  lower 
mammals)  in  most  sections.  They  receive  fibres  from  the 
Purkinje  cells,  and  the  nucleus  fastigii,  which  is  related 
particularly  to  the  vestibular  apparatus,  also  receives  nerve 
endings  from  other  parts  of  the  nervous  system.  The  axons 
of  the  nuclei  globosus  and  emboliformis  join  those  of  the 
dentate  nucleus  in  the  brachium  conjunctivum,  while  those  of 
the  nucleus  fastigii  pass  to  the  reticular  formation  of  the  hind 
brain  as  the  cerebello -bulbar  or  fastigio-bulbar  tracts.  Some  of 
these  fibres  to  the  hindbrain  form  a  rather  definite  bundle, 
the  tr actus  arcuatus  Russell,  or  fasciculus  cerebello-bulbaris 
{fasciculus  uncinatus)  (PI.  XL).  This  leaves  the  ventral 
surfaces  of  the  deep  nuclei  and  curves  anteriorly  and  laterally 
round  the  dorsal  aspect  of  the  brachium  conjunctivum, 
between  it  and  the  ventral  spino-cerebellar  tract.  It  then 
runs  postero-ventro-laterally,  medial  to  the  restiform  body, 
and  joins  the  descending  vestibular  root,  with  which  it  passes 
backwards. 


CHAPTER  X. 
The  Midbrain. 

THE  general  form  of  the  midbrain,  or  mesencephalon,  is 
less  modified  from  the  early  embryonic  condition  than 
is  that  of  either  of  the  other  primary  subdivisions  of 
the  brain.  It  retains  the  condition  of  a  thick-walled  tube 
connecting  the  forebrain  and  the  hindbrain  with  only  a  little 
modification  of  the  shape  of  the  walls  by  a  greater  thickening 
ventrally  than  dorsally,  and  by  the  moulding  of  the  dorsal 
wall,  or  tectum,  into  four  eminences,  the  corpora  quadrigemina 
(Pis.  HI.,  Xn.-XVL).  The  narrow  ventricle  is  variously 
known  as  the  cerebral  aqueduct,  the  aqueduct  of  Sylvius,  or  the 
iter.  The  thick  wall  ventral  to  the  aqueduct  is  the  cerebral 
peduncles,  which  are  divided  into  a  thick  tegmentum,  in  the 
deep  position,  and  a  pair  of  large  flattened  bands  of  longi- 
tudinal fibres  situated  superficially,  the  basis  peduncuU  or 
pes  peduncuU.  Tegmentum  and  basis  are  separated  by  a 
layer  of  gray  matter,  the  substantia  nigra  (Pis.  XHI.-XM.). 

Dorsal  to  the  substantia  nigra,  the  tegmentum  consists  of 
reticular  formation  continuous  with  that  of  the  medulla 
oblongata,  while  dorsal  to  this  again  is  a  rather  thick  layer 
of  central  gray  matter.  Into  the  tegmentum  may  be  traced 
many  of  the  longitudinal  tracts  which  have  been  observed 
in  the  corresponding  region  of  the  hindbrain.  In  the  posterior 
part,  the  fibres  of  the  lateral  lemniscus  are  to  be  seen  at  each 
side  surrounding  their  dorsal  nucleus  and  running  antero- 
dorsally  into  the  tectum.  From  the  enlarged  anterior  end  of 
the  dorsal  nucleus  of  the  lateral  lemniscus,  arises  a  thin  bundle 
of  transverse  fibres,  the  commissure  of  the  lateral  lemniscus  or 
commissure  of  Probst  (PI.  XII.).     After   decussating,    these 


60  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

fibres  run  into  the  corresponding  nucleus  of  the  other  side 
and  curve  dorsally  in  the  lemniscus  to  end  in  the  posterior 
colliculus  (Papez). 

Ventrally,  the  medial  lemniscus  continues  forward  in  the 
same  position  which  it  occupied  in  the  hindbrain,  becoming 
more  flattened  dorso-ventrally,  however,  and  soon  moving 
aw^ay  from  the  raphe  to  a  somewhat  more  lateral  position, 
where  it  may  be  traced  up  into  the  thalamus. 

In  the  dorsal  part  of  the  tegmentum,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  medial  longitudinal  bundle  likewise  continues  forward 
in  the  same  position  where  it  was  observed  farther  back.  It 
also  becomes  more  flattened  dorso-ventrally,  and  it  breaks 
up  into  a  number  of  distinct,  compact,  little  bundles.  At  the 
level  of  the  trochlear  nucleus,  it  forms  a  dorsal  concavity 
containing  the  nucleus,  and  some  of  its  fascicles  run  right 
through  the  latter  (PI.  XIII.).  Then  it  swings  round  dorso- 
medially  so  that  at  the  level  of  the  more  anterior  part  of  the 
oculomotor  nucleus  the  tracts  of  the  two  sides  enclose  be- 
tween them  a  \^-shaped  area  of  the  central  gray,  in  which 
the  nerve  nuclei  lie.  In  front  of  these  nuclei,  the  ventral  edges 
of  the  two  tracts  separate  a  little  before  they  continue  into 
the  hypothalamus.  Here  the  tract  disappears  in  relation 
with  a  small  group  of  cells,  the  interstitial  micleiis  of  Cajal, 
situated  at  the  anterior  extremity  of  the  red  nucleus  (vide 
infra)  and  just  lateral  to  the  tract  itself  (PI.  X\\).  This 
nucleus  gives  rise  to  the  interstitio-spinal  tract  {Tract  of  Boyce), 
which  in  the  rat  is  a  bundle  of  coarse  fibres  running  back  in 
first  the  dorsal  and  then  the  medial  part  of  the  medial  longi- 
tudinal fasciculus.  It  gives  off  fibres  to  the  eye-muscle 
nuclei  and  passes  on  into  the  spinal  cord,  taking  up  a  sulco- 
marginal position  there  (Papez).  In  the  lateral  part  of  the 
medial  longitudinal  bundle,  for  a  considerable  distance 
through  the  midbrain,  run  secondary  fibres  from  the  nucleus 
of  Deiters  to  the  oculomotor  and  trochlear  nuclei  (ascending 
tract  of  Deiters). 


Midbrain  61 

Extending  obliquely  between  the  medial  longitudinal 
bundle  and  the  lateral  lemniscus,  lies  the  cross  section  of  the 
superior  cerebellar  peduncle,  which  is  thick  and  rounded 
dorso-medially  (caput  brachii  conjunctivi)  and  tapers  out 
almost  to  a  point  ventro-laterally  (cauda  brachii  conjunctivi) 
(PI.  XII.).  Passing  upward,  the  cauda  becomes  less  definite 
and  the  whole  tract  becomes  a  little  more  medial  in  position 
by  the  time  it  reaches  the  level  of  the  trochlear  nucleus,  about 
the  front  of  which  it  turns  medially  and  decussates  immedi- 
ately ventral  to  the  medial  longitudinal  bundle  (Pis.  XIII., 
XXVI.).  In  the  upper  part  of  its  course  before  decussation, 
it  is  less  sharply  marked  off  from  the  surrounding  reticular 
formation  than  farther  back.  In  man,  the  superior  peduncle 
is  proportionally  larger  than  in  the  rodent  and  the  dense 
decussation  has  a  considerably  greater  dorso- ventral  extent. 

After  decussating,  the  tract  runs  straight  forward  a  short 
distance  to  end  largely  in  the  red  nucleus  {nucleus  ruber) 
(Pis.  XI\'.,  XXVI.).  Some  of  the  fit>res  pass  on  into  the 
thalamus,  while  a  few  turn  backward  in  the  reticular  forma- 
tion {brachium  conjunctivum  descendens). 

The  red  nucleus  is  a  large  group  of  cells  which  is  very 
conspicuous  in  sections  prepared  with  cytoplasmic  stains. 
In  the  human  brain,  it  is  conspicuous  also  in  Weigert  pre- 
parations, where  it  is  marked  off  sharply  from  the  surround- 
ing reticular  formation  by  a  capsule  made  up  largely  of  the 
fibres  of  the  brachium  conjunctivum.  In  the  rat,  however, 
there  is  no  such  definite  capsule  and  a  great  many  white 
fibres  run  between  the  cells,  so  that  the  nucleus  is  less  sharply 
delimited  in  Weigert  sections.  A  magno-cellular  division 
and  dorso-lateral  and  ventro-Lateral  divisions  composed  of 
smaller  cells  may  be  distinguished  in  this  nucleus,  the  magno- 
cellular  portion  being  relatively  larger  in  the  rat  than  in 
man.  Besides  the  cerebellar  peduncles,  fibres  from  the 
cerebral  hemispheres  also  end  in  the  red  nucleus. 

From  the  magnocellular  division  of  the  red  nucleus,  arise 


62  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

descending  fibres  which  convey  to  the  motor  columns  of  the 
spinal  cord  the  impulses  received  from  the  cerebellum- 
impulses  which  are  believed  to  be  important  factors  in 
muscular  coordination  and  in  the  maintenance  of  muscle 
tone.  These  fibres  pass  ventro-medially  to  cross  the  raphe 
as  the  ventral  tegmerUal  decussation  {fountain  decussation  of 
Forel),  after  which  they  turn  posteriorly,  forming  the  rubro- 
spinal tract  {fascictdus  ruhro-spinalis)  in  a  position  ventro- 
medial to  the  red  nucleus.  Farther  back  than  this  nucleus, 
the  tract  passes  gradually  in  a  lateral  direction  to  a  location 
just  ventral  to  the  cauda  of  the  brachium  conjunctivum. 
Papez  describes  its  descending  course  in  the  rat  as  "medial 
to  the  lateral  lemniscus,  ventral  to  the  trigeminus,  facial 
nucleus,  etc.". 

From  the  small-celled  portions  of  the  red  nucleus,  arise 
crossed  and  uncrossed  fibres  to  other  parts  of  the  tegmentum 
and  to  the  thalamus.  From  the  latter,  the  impulses  are 
transmitted  to  the  corpus  striatum  and  cerebral  cortex.  As 
a  result  of  these  relations,  the  small-celled  region  is  found  to 
correspond  in  size  with  the  degree  of  development  of  the 
cerebellar  hemispheres  and  of  the  cerebral  cortex  (especially 
the  frontal  cortex),  both  of  which  are  small  in  the  rat. 

Dorsal  to  the  ventral  tegmental  decussation  and  the 
decussation  of  the  superior  cerebellar  peduncles,  is  another 
group  of  fibres  crossing  the  raphe.  These  fibres  arise  in  the 
tectum,  whence  they  curve  round  the  central  gray  matter 
to  its  ventral  surface  {fountain-like  radiation  of  Meyn&rt) 
and  form  the  dorsal  tegmental  decussation  {fountain  decussation 
of  Meynert).  They  then  turn  directly  posteriorly,  just  lateral 
and  ventral  to  the  medial  longitudinal  bundle,  as  the  tecto- 
spinal tract,  which  has  already  been  observed  in  the  hind- 
brain.  Some  of  the  fibres  are  said  by  certain  authors  not  to 
decussate  but  to  pass  posteriorly  on  the  same  side  along  with 
the  lateral  lemniscus.  After  giving  off  fibres  to  the  oculomotor 
and  trochlear  nuclei,  the  tecto-spinal  tract  suddenly  becomes 


MlDBRAIX  63 

more  scattered  near  the  posterior  end  of  the  decussation  of 
the  brachia  conjunctiva,  some  of  its  fibres  as  they  continue 
back  being  mingled  with  the  medial  longitudinal  bundle  and 
with  the  medial  lemniscus  (Papez). 

The  central  gray  matter  surrounding  the  aqueduct  of 
Sylvius  contains  several  more  or  less  distinct  cell-masses. 
Among  the  most  important  of  these  are  the  nuclei  of  the 
fourth  and  third  nerves,  which  lie  in  the  ventral  part  of  the 
central  gray,  directly  dorsal  to  the  medial  longitudinal  bundle. 
The  trochlear  nucleus  is  a  small  group  of  large  cells  in  the 
posterior  part  of  the  midbrain  (PI.  XIII.).  In  the  rat,  it  lies 
actually  between  the  fascicles  of  the  medial  longitudinal 
bundle,  suggesting  the  intimacy  of  its  relation  to  this  tract, 
from  which  it  receives  most  of  its  afferent  fibres.  The  axons 
arising  from  this  nucleus  may  be  traced  postero-laterally  and 
dorsally,  running  backwards  at  the  boundary  between  the 
central  gray  and  the  surrounding  tissue  (PI.  XII.).  This 
course  takes  the  root  to  the  antero-lateral  region  of  the 
anterior  medullary  velum,  in  which  the  fibres  decussate  to 
form  the  peripheral  nerve  roots  (PI.  XXVI.). 

The  oculomotor  nucleus  lies  directly  in  front  of  the  troch- 
lear, being  practically  continuous  with  it  but  entirely  dorsal 
to  the  medial  longitudinal  bundle  (PI.  XIV.).  It  extends  up 
to  near  the  anterior  end  of  the  midbrain.  The  root-fibres 
pass  ventrally  in  small  fascicles  which  emerge  along  the 
medial  margin  of  the  cerebral  peduncles  (Pis.  XI\'.,  XXVI.), 
a  few  of  them  first  decussating  between  and  dorsal  to  the 
nuclei  arid  joining  the  root  of  the  other  side.  In  man,  the 
oculomotor  nuclei  consist  of  a  median  centre  (nucleus  of 
Perlia)  and  paired  lateral  nuclei.  The  former,  however,  is 
not  present  in  rodents.  Immediately  dorsal  and  anterior  to 
the  oculomotor  nuclei  proper,  is  a  mass  of  small  cells  the 
axons  of  which  also  emerge  in  the  third  nerve.  This  is  the 
nucleus  of  Edinger-Westphal,  which  is  the  origin  of  the  general 
visceral   fibres   in   the   oculomotor   nerve.      It   is   continuous 


.64  Anatomy  OF  the  Nervous  System 

across  the  median  plane  in  the  rodents,  but  in  man  is  distinctly 
paired. 

The  close  association  of  the  oculomotor  and  trochlear 
nuclei  with  the  medial  longitudinal  bundle  is  a  significant 
example  of  neurobiotaxis  (p.  49),  this  tract  containing  the 
majority  of  the  fibres  which  carry  stimuli  to  their  cells. 

Various  correlation  nuclei  also  occur  in  the  tegmentum, 
among  which,  two  important  centres  are  the  dorsal  and  ventral 
tegmental  nuclei  {nucleus  tegmenti  dorsalis  or  nucleus  ventralis 
grisea  centralis,  and  nucleus  tegmenti  ventralis  or  nucleus  of 
V.  Gudden).  These  occur  at  the  extreme  posterior  end  of  the 
midbrain  and  are  better  developed  in  the  rodents  than  in 
man  (PI.  XII.).  The  dorsal  nucleus  lies  immediately  dorsal 
to  the  medial  longitudinal  bundle,  a  little  behind  the  troch- 
lear nucleus.  Between  the  levels  of  Pis.  XI  and  XII  it 
appears  as  a  large  rounded  mass  rather  clearly  outlined  by  a 
diffuse  capsule  of  fine  fibres.  It  receives  fibres  from  the 
interpeduncular  nucleus  through  the  tegmental  tract  of  that 
centre  and  from  the  mamillary  body  through  the  mamillo- 
tegmental  tract  {tractus  mamillo-tegmentalis,  tract  of  v.  Gudden) . 
Its  axons  descend  in  a  system  of  scattered  longitudinal  fibres 
close  to  the  ventricular  surface  {dorsal  longitudinal  bundle 
of  Schtitz,  periependymal  longitudinal  tract),  which  extends 
back  from  the  thalamic  region  but  is  most  distinct  at  and 
behind  the  level  of  this  nucleus.  The  ventral  nucleus  is  a 
conspicuous  mass  ventral  to  the  medial  longitudinal  bundle, 
in  which  also  many  mamillo-tegmental  fibres  end.  These 
nuclei  are  apparently  relay-stations  on  a  reflex  pathway 
from  the  hypothalamus  to  the  motor  nuclei  of  the  hindbrain. 
The  mamillo-tegmental  tract  is  difficult  to  distinguish  in 
the  lower  part  of  its  course  in  transverse  sections  prepared  by 
Weigert's  method.  It  is  a  group  of  fine  fibres  which  curve 
backward  in  the  vertical  plane  after  leaving  the  mamillary 
body,  and  run  dorso-posteriorly  through  the  tegmentum  on 
each  side  of  the  raphe,  to  end  in  the  nuclei  just  described. 


Midbrain  65 

Other  correlation  centres  are  the  dorsal  nucleus  of  the 
raphe,  which  lies  in  the  median  plane  just  dorsal  to  the 
trochlear  nuclei,  some  groups  of  cells  in  the  raphe  posterior 
to  the  decussation  of  the  brachia  conjunctiva,  and  a  number 
of  nuclei  in  various  parts  of  the  reticular  formation  which 
are  not  usually  distinct  in  Weigert  sections.  Among  the  last 
of  these,  there  must  be  mentioned  particularly  the  nucleus 
of  Darkschewitsch  (PI.  X\'.).  This  mass  of  small  cells  is 
situated  at  about  the  level  of  the  anterior  end  of  the  medial 
longitudinal  bundle,  to  which  it  may  contribute  some  fibres. 
It  lies  just  dorsal  to  the  interstititial  nucleus  of  Cajal  and  is 
probably  related  particularly  to  the  fibres  of  the  posterior 
commissure  (p.  71). 

Situated  in  a  median  position  at  the  ventral  surface  of 
the  tegmentum,  lies  the  interpeduncular  nucleus  (ganglion 
inter  peduncular  e),  a  mass  of  gray  matter  occupying  the 
posterior  perforated  space  of  human  anatomy,  w^hich  lies 
at  the  bottom  of  the  interpeduncular  fossa  (Pis.  XIII.,  XIV., 
XX\T.).  This  centre  receives  a  large  fibre-bundle,  the 
fascicidus  retroflexus  of  Meynert  (Pis.  XI\\-X\TIL,  XXM.), 
from  each  of  the  habenular  nuclei  of  the  diencephalon,  and 
gives  off  fibres,  as  already  mentioned,  which  run  to  the 
dorsal  tegmental  nucleus  as  the  tegmental  tract  of  the  inter- 
peduncidar  nucleus  (PI.  XIII.).  This  is  a  group  of  very  fine 
fibres  which  may  be  observed  to  leave  the  dorsal  surface  of 
the  interpeduncular  nucleus  and  to  run  dorso-posteriorly 
on  each  side  of  the  raphe.  These  structures,  being  concerned 
with  the  correlation  of  olfactory  with  other,  chiefly  somatic, 
impulses,  are  largest  in  animals  having  a  highly  developed 
sense  of  smell.  They  are  considerably  larger  in  the  rat  than 
in  man,  whose  olfactory  sense  is  rather  poorly  developed. 

A  bundle  which  is  rather  distinct  in  the  ventral  part  of 
its  course,  but  of  which  the  origin  is  still  uncertain,  becomes 
visible  just  behind  the  mamillary  body.  This  is  the  transverse 
peduncular  tract  (PI.  X\\).     It  probably  contains  some  optic 


66  Anato:my  of  the  Nervous  System 

fibres,  and  Edinger  believed  it  to  be  composed  largely  of 
fibres  belonging  to  the  ciliary  portion  of  the  oculomotor.  It 
runs  along  the  medial  edge  of  the  pes  pedunculi  and  then 
turns  dorsally  a  short  distance  to  end  in  a  centre  close  to  the 
substantia  nigra  and  posteroventral  to  the  red  nucleus 
{nucleus  tractits  pedunculi  transversus,  ganglion  ectomamillare 
of  Wallenberg).  Kosaka  and  Hiraiwa  found  that  removal 
of  the  eye  of  the  rat  produced  degeneration  of  this  tract, 
chiefly  contra-  but  partly  homo-laterally.  Some  of  the  fibres 
enter  the  subthalamic  nucleus.  The  secondary  fibres  from 
the  nucleus  of  the  transverse  peduncular  tract  are  probably 
short,  running  forward  into  the  subthalamic  nucleus  for 
reflexes  of  the  pupil,  eyelid,  etc. 

Just  in  front  of  the  level  of  the  anterior  border  of  the  pons, 
there  appears  a  mass  of  gray  matter  separating  the  teg- 
mentum from  the  ventrally  situated  basis  pedunculi.  This 
mass  is  the  substantia  nigra,  which  has  the  form  of  a  broad, 
thick  band  extending  forward  into  the  hypothalamus,  and 
becoming  thicker  and  more  rounded  in  cross  section  as  it 
does  so  (Pls.XI\^-XYI.).  It  receives  fibres  from  the  cerebral 
hemispheres  and  gives  rise  to  others  which  run  through  the 
tegmentum,  but  its  precise  connections  and  function  are 
not  clearly  understood.  It  has  received  its  name  on  account 
of  its  dark  colour  in  the  human  brain,  where  it  stands  out 
conspicuously  when  examined  in  gross  material.  This  colour 
is  due  to  the  presence  in  many  of  the  cell-bodies  of  large 
numbers  of  brown  pigment  granules.  There  is  less  pigmenta- 
tion in  lower  mammals  than  in  higher  ones,  however,  (Kap- 
pers)  and  in  the  rat  it  is  practically  entirely  absent. 

The  basis  pedunculi  is  composed  of  a  broad  band  of  closely- 
grouped,  longitudinal  fibres  running  along  each  side  of  the 
ventral  surface  of  the  midbrain,  and  appearing  roughly 
crescentic  in  cross  section  (Pis.  II.,  XIY.-XIX.).  The  fibres 
originate  in  the  cerebral  cortex  and  pass  through  the  internal 
capsules  to  form  these  bands,  which  converge  towards  the 


Midbrain  67 

upper  edge  of  the  pons  and  penetrate  into  It.  These  large 
bundles  gradually  decrease  in  size  as  they  descend,  giving  off 
fibres  to  various  parts  of  the  brain,  and  analysis  shows  that 
they  are  composed  of  several  distinct  tracts.  In  man  the 
medial  fifth  of  the  bundle  is  composed  of  fibres  running  from 
the  frontal  cortex  to  the  pontine  nuclei — the  fronto-pontine 
tract — but  this  portion  may  be  presumed  to  be  very  small 
in  the  rat  if  it  is  present  at  all,  as  the  frontal  cortex  is  developed 
to  a  very  slight  extent.  The  lateral  fifth  in  man  is  made  up 
of  fibres  from  the  temporal  and  occipital  lobes  to  the  same 
nuclei — the  temporo-pontine  tract.  These  two  together  form 
the  cortico-pontine  tract.  Between  these  lies  the  large  cortico- 
spinal tract,  with  which  are  mingled  many  cortico-hulbar 
fibres.  Many  of  the  latter,  however,  are  grouped  in  the  mid- 
brain into  two  distinct  bundles,  w^hich  pass  to  the  nuclei  of 
the  cranial  nerves. 

As  might  be  expected,  the  basis  pedunculi,  consisting  of 
fibres  of  neocortical  origin,  varies  in  size  in  different  animals 
according  to  the  development  of  the  neocortex.  It  is  largest 
in  man,  where  the  neocortex  is  most  highly  developed,  and 
is  considerably  smaller  in  the  rat. 

The  tectum  is  the  dorsal  portion  or  roof  of  the  midbrain. 
In  the  lower  vertebrates,  it  is  moulded  into  two  rounded 
optic  lobes,  where  terminate  most  of  the  fibres  of  the  optic 
nerve,  while  the  posterior  part  of  its  ventro-lateral  portion 
contains  a  more  or  less  massive  auditory  correlation  centre. 
In  the  mammals,  the  latter  centre  has  acquired  a  more  dorsal 
situation  and  appears  as  a  second,  usually  smaller  eminence 
behind  the  reduced  optic  lobe.  Hence  the  optic  lobes  have 
come  to  be  known  in  mamrnals  as  the  anterior  {superior) 
corpora  quadrigemina  or  anterior  (superior)  colliculi,  while  the 
new  eminences  are  the  posterior  (inferior)  corpora  qicadrigemina 
or  posterior  (inferior)  colliculi.  In  the  rat  and  other  lower 
mammals,  the  latter  are  considerably  smaller  than  the 
former,  while  in  man  they  are  more  nearly  alike  in  size.    This 


68  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

difference  in  proportion  is  due  chiefly  to  a  decrease  in  the 
functional  importance  and  consequently  in  the  relative  size 
of  the  anterior  coUiculi  in  man,  a  much  larger  percentage  of 
the  optic  fibres  ending  in  the  diencephalon,  whence  their 
impulses  are  sent  to  the  cerebral  cortex. 

As  seen  in  sections,  the  posterior  coUiculi  appear  simpler 
in  structure  than  the  anterior  ones.  Each  contains  a  large, 
somewhat  rounded  mass  of  gray  matter,  the  micleus  of  the 
posterior  coUiciilus,  which  is  the  end  station  of  the  greater 
part  of  the  lateral  lemniscus  (Pis.  XII.,  XIII.).  Most  of  the 
fibres  of  this  tract  may  be  seen  to  plunge  directly  into  the 
nucleus.  Some  of  them,  however,  pass  round  it,  forming  a 
capsule,  before  entering  its  substance.  A  certain  proportion 
of  these  may  decussate,  to  end  in  the  nucleus  of  the  other 
side,  but  Papez  finds  no  evidence  of  this  in  his  studies  of 
degeneration  in  the  brain  of  the  rat. 

Separated  from  the  nucleus  of  the  posterior  coUiculus  by 
the  deep  portion  of  its  capsule  together  with  a  mass  of  fibres 
arising  in  the  tectum  (stratum  profundum),  lies  a  thick  layer 
of  central  gray  matter.  Dorsal  to  this,  the  space  between 
the  two  nuclei  is  filled  by  intermiclear  cortex  or  laminated 
gray  matter  of  the  tectum,  which  is  penetrated  by  a  great  many 
transverse  white  fibres. 

The  tectum  being  composed  of  important  reflex  corre- 
lation centres,  it  receives  many  different  kinds  of  fibres, 
coming  from  the  spinal  cord,  the  medulla  oblongata,  and  the 
forebrain.  These,  however,  are  not  easily  traced  in  ordinary 
sections.  On  the  other  hand,  efferent  fibres  are  said  to  leave 
the  tectum  for  all  of  these  regions  of  the  central  nervous 
system.  Axons  arising  both  in  the  nuclei  of  the  posterior 
coUiculi  and  in  the  laminated  gray  matter  form  a  layer 
between  these  and  the  central  gray  (stratum  profundum)  in 
which  they  are  said  to  run  ventrally  to  the  tegmentum  to 
join  the  tecto-bulbar  and  tecto-spinal  tracts.  Papez,  however, 
can  find  in  Marchi  preparations  of  rat  brains  no  demonstrable 


Midbrain  69 

descending  tract  from  the  posterior  colliculi,  and  concludes 
that  these  cannot  be  regarded  as  reflex  centres.  Many  of 
these  fibres  decussate  bet^\'een  the  two  corpora  quadrigemina 
as  the  commissure  of  the  posterior  colliculi  and  Papez  finds 
these  to  end  entirely  in  the  opposite  colliculus.  Along  with 
the  commissure  of  Probst  and  the  incomplete  decussation 
of  the  trapezoid  body,  they  provide  for  bilateral  representa- 
tion of  auditory  stimuli  in  the  posterior  colliculi  and  in  the 
medial  geniculate  bodies.  Many  fibres  arising  in  each  pos- 
terior colliculus,  moreover,  enter  its  brachium  (vide  infra) 
to  ascend  to  the  thalamus. 

Not  all  the  fibres  of  the  lateral  lemniscus  end  in  the 
posterior  colliculi.  Some  divide  before  terminating  there 
and  send  a  branch  into  the  anterior  colliculus,  and  it  may  be 
that  a  few  such  fibres  end  in  the  latter  region  without  pre- 
viously dividing.  A  considerable  number  of  the  fibres  termi- 
nating in  the  colliculi  are,  moreover,  collaterals  from  axons 
which  continue  their  course  farther  up  the  brain  along  with 
some  which  have  no  connection  in  the  midbrain.  These 
form  a  distinct  tract  on  the  lateral  aspect  of  the  tectum, 
which  is  the  direct  continuation  of  the  lateral  lemniscus,  but 
which  is  now  known  as  the  brachium  of  the  posterior  collicuhis 
or  posterior  (inferior)  quadrigeminal  brachium  {F\s.Xll.-X.y.). 
The  fibres  which  end  in  the  tectum  form  the  chief  reflex 
auditory  pathway,  according  to  the  usual  view,  while  the 
brachium  is  the  cortical  pathway,  up  which  pass  auditory 
impulses  destined  to  enter  consciousness.  The  fibres  of  the 
latter  group  end  in  the  medial  geniculate  body,  whence  new 
axpns  pass  to  the  auditory  cortex.  The  brachium  contains 
also  fibres  arising  in  the  posterior  colliculi,  and  some  of 
cortical  origin  which  terminate  in  these  centres. 

The  nucleus  and  fibres  of  the  mesencephalic  root  of  the 
trigeminal  nerve,  which  lie  in  the  lateral  part  of  the  tectum 
at  the  outer  border  of  the  central  gray  matter,  have  already 
been  described. 


70  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

The  anterior  colliculi  show  a  distinct  lamination — a 
character  which  is  evidently  very  ancient  and  fundamental, 
since  it  is  found  in  the  optic  lobe  of  all  vertebrates  except 
the  cyclostomes  and  tailed  amphibians.  In  the  mammals, 
the  lamination  is  less  complex  than  in  lower  forms,  the  reduc- 
tion being  chiefly  in  the  outer  layers;  and  in  the  lower  mam- 
mals, such  as  the  rat,  these  layers  are  more  largely  developed 
than  in  man,  the  purely  reflex  visual  responses  being  of  more 
importance  in  the  rat  than  in  man.  The  cortex  of  the  anterior 
colliculi  is  considered  to  be  made  up  of  four  layers,  though 
secondary  divisions  may  be  distinguished  in  these  (Pis.  XIV.- 
X\T.).  The  surface  is  covered  by  a  very  thin  layer  of  fibres, 
the  stratum  zonale.  Below  this  come  in  order  the  much 
thicker  stratum  griseum,  which  contains  very  few  myelinated 
fibres,  and  the  thick  stratum  opticum  and  stratum  lemnisci, 
in  which  end  respectively  fibres  belonging  to  the  systems 
indicated  by  their  names,  along  with  many  others.  The  two 
latter  laminae  both  contain  large  numbers  of  myelinated 
fibres.  The  stratum  profundum  separates  the  stratum  lem- 
nisci,  from  which  it  is  not  sharply  differentiated,  from  the 
central  gray  matter  and  is  made  up  chiefly  of  efferent  fibres 
from  the  superposed  laminae,  particularly  from  the  stratum 
griseum.  The  efferent  fibres  in  the  stratum  profundum 
mostly  enter  the  dorsal  tegmental  decussation,  after  crossing 
in  which  they  form  the  tecto-spinal  and  -bulbar  tract,  though 
some  of  these  fibres  are  stated  to  descend  without  crossing. 
Stratum  profundum  fibres  crossing  the  middle  line  form  the 
commissure  of  the  anterior  colliculi. 

Near  the  anterior  end  of  the  tectum,  the  fibres  of  the 
optic  tract  (here  called  the  brachium  of  the  anterior  corpora 
quadrigemina)  may  be  observed  entering  the  stratum  opticum, 
and  deeper  than  these  are  many  fascicles  which  Cajal  believes 
to  come  from  the  cerebral  cortex  (cortico-tectal  tract) .  These 
form  a  distinct  layer  in  the  deeper  portion  of  the  stratum 
opticum. 


Midbrain  71 

Not  only  are  the  anterior  colllculi  much  larger  in  the  rat 
than  in  man,  but  the  structural  differentiation  within  them, 
as  just  described,  is  much  more  marked. 

At  the  anterior  boundary  of  the  tectum,  where  it  con- 
tinues into  the  thalamus,  lies  the  large  posterior  commissure 
{commissura  posterior),  which  appears  as  an  anterior  exten- 
sion of  the  stratum  profundum  of  the  anterior  corpora 
quadrigemina  (Pis.  X\'I.,  XML,  XXM.).  This  commissure 
is  apparently  a  rather  fundamental  structure  as  it  is  very 
constant  throughout  the  whole  vertebrate  series  and  develops 
early  in  ontogeny.  Nevertheless  its  relations  and  functional 
significance  are  not  yet  clearly  understood.  At  each  side  of 
the  commissure,  its  fibres  spread  out  in  a  large  mass  of  cells 
which  has  been  called  the  nucleus  of  the  posterior  commissure, 
and  which  is  continuous  with  an  elongated  cell  mass  in  the 
deep  layers  of  the  optic  tract  and  with  the  deeper  parts  of 
the  anterior  coUiculus.  The  nucleus  of  the  posterior  com- 
missure receives  optic  tract  fibres  and  gives  rise  to  a  large 
part  of  the  commissure  itself  in  the  rat.  Papez  is  inclined  to 
believe  that  the  commissural  fibres  rising  in  this  centre 
terminate  exclusively  in  the  region  of  the  interstitial  nucleus 
or  the  nucleus  of  Darkschewitsch  on  the  other  side,  thus 
leading  from  the  optic  tract  to  the  heterolateral  interstitio- 
spinal  tract.  Another  important  constituent  of  the  com- 
missure is  probably  made  up  of  ascending  vestibular  fibres 
from  the  lateral  part  of  the  medial  longitudinal  bundle,  and 
there  may  also  be  contributions  from  the  posterior  nucleus 
of  the  thalamus  (p.  82)  and  from  the  nucleus  of  Darksche- 
witsch. 


CHAPTER  XI. 
The  Diencephalon. 

AT  the  anterior  extremity  of  the  midbrain,  the  appear- 
ance of  sections  changes  considerably  as  one  passes 
forward  into  the  next  region,  the  'tweenbrain,  'twixt- 
brain,  or  diencephalon.  At  this  point,  the  aqueduct  of 
Sylvius  opens  out  into  the  third  ventricle,  which  has  the 
form  of  a  high,  narrow  slit  with  a  rather  thin  floor,  a  mem- 
branous roof,  and  an  exceedingly  massive  wall  at  each  side. 

The  diencephalon  has  three  main  subdivisions,  the  epi- 
thalamiis,  a  small  dorsal  region;  the  hypothalamus,  a  small 
ventral  region;  and  between  these  the  extensive  thalamus, 
including  the  geniculate  bodies,  which  are  sometimes  dis- 
tinguished as  the  metathalamus. 

The  epithalamus  comprises  the  thin,  membranous  roof 
of  the  third  ventricle,  the  pineal  body,  and  the  habenulae. 
The  first  of  these  is  thrown  into  folds  and  richly  supplied 
with  blood  vessels  forming  the  chorioid  plexus  of  the  third 
ventricle.  The  pineal  body  or  epiphysis  is  a  small,  unpaired 
glandular  body  which  projects  back  between  the  anterior 
corpora  quadrigemina,  with  the  posterior  portions  of  the 
cerebral  hemispheres  largely  covering  it  from  the  sides  (PI.  I.). 
It  is  attached  by  a  short  stalk  to  the  posterior  portion  of  the 
roof  of  the  third  ventricle,  where  a  commissure  connects  the 
habenulae. 

The  habenula  is  a  paired  centre  which  has  the  form  of  a 
fusiform  ridge  along  the  dorsal  edge  of  the  wall  of  the  third 
ventricle  where  the  membranous  roof  is  attached  (Pis.  XMIL- 
XX.,  XX\T.).  In  section,  it  is  seen  to  consist  of  a  column  of 
gray   matter   covered   dorsally   and    ventrally   by   layers   of 


DiENCEPHALON  73 

white  fibres  and  composed  of  two  distinct  nuclei.  These 
nuclei  are  a  larger,  lateral  mass  of  rather  scattered  cells  with 
many  myelinated  fibres  and  a  smaller,  medial  group  of  many, 
closely-packed,  smaller  cells  with  few  white  fibres.  Anteriorly, 
the  medial  nucleus  di\'ides  into  dorsal  and  ventral  portions, 
in  the  rat,  while  posteriorly  it  is  continuous  with  that  of  the 
other  side  through  the  poorly-developed  bed  nucleus  of  the 
habenular  commissure.  The  dorsal  layer  of  white  matter  is 
a  definite  band  composed  of  compact  bundles  of  longitudinal 
fibres,  the  stria  medullaris  thalami,  of  which  the  medial  edge 
projects  slightly  into  the  membranous  roof  as  the  taenia 
thalami.  The  latter  forms  a  small  but  sharp  ridge  marking 
the  dorsal  extremity  of  the  wall  of  the  third  ventricle.  It  is 
composed  of  olfactory  fibres  of  various  kinds  (see  below),  all 
of  which  probably  end  in  the  nuclei  habenulae,  so  that  the 
stria  medullaris  diminishes  in  size  as  it  passes  posteriorly. 
Many  of  its  fibres,  nevertheless,  are  still  to  be  seen  just 
behind  the  posterior  end  of  the  nucleus.  These  cross  the 
middle  line  directly  dorsal  to  the  posterior  commissure  to 
terminate  in  the  habenular  nucleus  of  the  other  side,  thereby 
constituting  the  habenular  commissure  {commissura  habenu- 
larum,  superior  commissure)  (Pis.  XML,  XXM.,  drawn  but 
not  named  in  PI.  III.),  which  is  small  in  the  rat.  Traced 
anteriorly,  the  stria  medullaris  is  seen  to  turn  ventrally  at 
the  anterior  end  of  the  thalamus  and  to  spread  out  in  the 
ventro-medial  part  of  the  hemisphere,  where  it  meets  the 
longitudinal  fibres  of  the  diffuse  medial  forebrain  bundle. 

A  summary  of  the  composition  of  the  stria  medullaris  of  the  albino 
rat  has  been  given  by  Herrick,^  who  lists  eight  component  tracts,  as 
follows:  . 

(1)  Tractus  olfacto-habenularis  medialis — composed  of  fibres  from  the 
praeoptic  nucleus  and  surrounding  gray  matter.  There  are  anterior  and 
posterior  parts  of  this  tract  running  respecti\'ely  in  front  of  and  behind  the 

^"The  conclusions  as  I  published  them  should  be  accepted  with  some 
reserve,  though  I  believe  them  to  be  substantially  correct".  (Herrick^ 
personal  communication.) 


74  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

column  of  the  fornix,  and  there  may  be  also  a  small  lateral  portion  passing 
up  lateral  to  the  fibres  of  the  internal  capsule. 

(2)  Tractus  olfactohabenularis  anterior — the  largest  component  in 
the  rat.  The  fibres  arise  in  the  tuberculum  olfactorium  and  pass  back- 
ward with  those  of  the  medial  forebrain  bundle  (p.  97)  to  the  level  of  the 
optic  chiasma,  where  they  turn  dorsally. 

(3)  Tractus  septohabenularis — made  up  of  fibres  from  the  entire 
septal  region  in  the  broad  application  of  that  term  (p.  93),  especially  from 
the  portion  near  the  anterior  commissure. 

(4)  Tractus  corticohabenularis  medialis — composed  of  fibres  arising  in 
the  hippocampus  and  passing  through  the  fimbria  and  column  of  the 
fornix.  They  leave  the  latter  for  the  stria  medullaris  when  these  structures 
pass  close  to  each  other  near  the  anterior  commissure.  They  are  drawn 
on  the  lateral  surface  of  the  column  of  the  fornix  in  Plate  XXI,  but  are  not 
named. 

(5)  Tractus  corticohabenularis  lateralis — fibres  coming  from  the 
pyriform  lobe,  nucleus  of  the  lateral  olfactory  tract,  and  tuberculum 
olfactorium  running  dorsomedially  and  converging  with  component  (2) 
to  enter  the  stria  medullaris  (PI.  XX.,  sma). 

(6)  Tractus  thalamohabenularis — consisting  of  fibres  from  the  anterior 
thalamic  nucleus  running  through  the  stratum  zonale  thalami  (the  thin 
superficial  fibre  layer)  into  the  stria  medullaris. 

(7)  Tractus  striohabenularis — fibres  between  the  stria  medullaris  and 
the  medial  part  of  the  globus  pallidus  (p.  106) — connections  unknown. 

(8)  Imperfectly  known  connections  between  the  habenula  on  the  one 
hand  and  the  thalamus  and  the  midbrain  on  the  other. 

Apparently  not  included  in  this  classification  is  (9)  the  stria  medullaris 
bundle  of  the  stria  terminalis  which  arises  in  the  pyriform  lobe,  the  nucleus 
of  the  lateral  olfactory  tract,  and  the  tuberculum  olfactorium,  according 
to  Johnston,  runs  through  the  stria  terminalis,  and  joins  the  stria  medullaris 
near  the  anterior  commissure. 

Gurdjian  has  recently  confirmed  for  the  rat  the  description  of  com- 
ponents (1) — (5)  and  (9).  He  describes  hypothalamic  fibres  in  component 
(1)  and  intimate  synaptic  relations  between  components  (3),  (4)  and  (9) 
and  the  bed  nuclei  of  the  anterior  commissure  and  the  stria  terminalis. 

In  the  stria  medullaris,  components  (3)  and  (4)  lie  dorsally,  (4)  medial 
to  (3),  and  components  (1),  (2)  and  (5)  ventrally  and  medially,  (1)  being 
most  ventral. 

Many  of  these  connections  are  indicated  in  Fig.  4. 

The  efferent  fibres  of  the  habenula  take  up  a  position 
ventral  to  the  nucleus,  where  they  descend  to  near  its  pos- 


DiEXCEPHALOX  75 

terior  extremity,  then,  turning  sharply  ventrad,  they  run 
straight  to  the  interpeduncuhir  nucleus  as  the  fasciculus 
retroflexus  (Pis.  XI\'.-X\'III.).  Thus  the  habenular  nuclei 
are  a  relay  station  on  the  descending  olfactory  pathway  and 
probably  serve  for  the  correlation  of  the  olfactory  impulses 
with  somatic  sensory  ones  received  from  neighbouring  parts 
of  the  thalamus  (Herrick).  This  whole  system,  as  already 
pointed  out,  is  considerably  larger  in  macrosmatic  animals, 
such  as  the  rat,  than  in  microsmatic  forms,  such  as  man. 

The  hypothalamus  forms  the  floor  of  the  third  ventricle, 
and  comprises  the  pars  optica  hypothalami,  the  tuber  cinereum 
and  the  infundibultcm ,  and  the  mamillary  bodies.  The  pars 
optica  hypothalami  is  part  of  the  telencephalon  and  will 
therefore  be  considered  later. 

The  mamillary  bodies  are  a  pair  of  rounded  eminences 
at  the  posterior  extremity  of  the  ventral  surface  of  the  dience- 
phalon  in  the  human  subject.  In  the  rat,  however,  as  in 
many  other  lower  mammals,  the  two  bodies  are  fused  into 
a  single  median  mass  (Pis.  II.,  XV.,  XXVL).  This  fusion 
is  not  only  external  but  also  internal,  the  bodies  being  separ- 
ated in  man  by  a  ventral  extension  of  the  third  ventricle 
which  does  not  occur  in  rodents. 

Superficially,  the  bodies  are  covered  by  a  very  thin  capsule 
of  white  fibres.  Each  mamillary  body  consists  of  two  main 
nuclei,  a  larger  medial  one  and  a  smaller  lateral  one,  and 
between  these  penetrates  a  great  mass  of  descending  olfactory 
fibres  of  the  fourth  order — the  column  of  the  fornix  {columna 
fornicis)  (Pis.  X\\-XXII.).  Many  of  these  fibres  (or  at  least 
many  collaterals  from  them)  end  in  the  mamillary  nuclei, 
dithers,  however,  pass  dorso-medially,  becoming  more  scat- 
tered as  they  do  so,  and  form  a  diffuse  decussation  {the  siipra- 
mamitlary  decussation)  (PI.  X\\),  after  which  they  descend 
through  the  tegmentum. 

Another  tract  belonging  to  the  mamillary  body  which  is 
well  developed  in  the  rat,  and  which  is  probably  afferent,  is 


76  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

the  peduncle  of  the  mamillary  body  {peduncidus  mamillaris, 
tractus  mamillo-peduncidaris).  This  fasciculus  ascends  from 
the  hindbrain  along  the  ventral  surface,  just  medial  to  the 
pes  pedunculi  (Pis.  XIW,  X\\,  XXVL).  It  enters  the  mamil- 
lary body  dorso-lateral  to  the  column  of  the  fornix  and 
bifurcates  there,  sending  many  transverse  fibres  dorsal  to 
the  fornix  into  the  medial  nucleus,  while  the  rest  of  the  tract 
passes  ventrally  into  the  lateral  nucleus.^  It  can  be  traced 
back  down  the  brain  to  about  the  level  of  the  most  posterior 
roots  of  the  oculomotor  nerve,  where  it  joins  the  medial 
lemniscus,  with  which  at  least  some  of  its  fibres  have  evidently 
ascended.  The  mamillary  body  also  receives  afferent  fibres 
from  the  tuberculum  olfactorium,  etc.,  through  the  olfacto- 
hypothalamic  tract. 

The  efferent  fibres  of  the  mamillary  body  leave  the 
antero-dorsal  part  of  the  medial  nucleus  as  a  group  of  com- 
pact bundles  which  form  a  conspicuous  tract  running  an- 
teriorly and  dorsally  to  end  in  the  anterior  nucleus  of  the 
thalamus  (p.  82).  This  tract  is  the  mamillo-thalamic  tract  or 
bimdleof  Vicqd'Azyr  {fascictdtis  mamUlo-tlialamicus)  (Pls.X\\- 
XX.,  XX\T.).  Shortly  before  reaching  its  terminal  nucleus, 
it  breaks  up  in  the  rat  into  many  small  scattered  bundles, 
so  that  it  becomes  much  less  evident  than  it  is  in  the  pre- 
ceding part  of  its  course.  The  early  course  of  these  fibres  is 
not  straight,  however,  as  is  strikingly  evident  in  sagittal 
sections.  They  curve  rapidly  upwards  until  they  are  running 
nearly  xertically,  when  many  of  them  bifurcate,  the  one 
branch  turning  sharply  forward  in  the  mamillo-thalamic 
tract,  while  the  other  continues  its  sweeping  curve  and  takes 
a  posterior  direction  across  the  medial  surface  of  the  fasciculus 
retroflexus  and  back  to  the  dorsal  nucleus  of  the  tegmentum. 
There,  it  has  already  been  described  as  the  mamillo-tegmental 

K\  few  fibres  from  this  tract  continue  forward  into  the  tuber  cinereum 
in  the  rat.  A  lesion  in  the  peduncle  in  this  animal  produces  no  descending 
degeneration  (Papez). 


DiEXCEPHALOX  77 

tract  (Pis.  XII. -XM.,  XXM.).  This  fasciculus  is  considerably 
smaller  and  less  conspicuous  than  the  mamillo-thalamic  tract. 
It  probably  conveys  effector  impulses  which  are  perhaps 
concerned  with  the  act  of  sniffing. 

Anterior  to  the  mamillary  bodies,  is  more  gray  matter, 
which  forms  the  tuber  cinereum,  and  from  which  there  pro- 
jects ventrally  the  hollow  stalk  of  the  hypophysis,  the  in- 
fundibulum  (Pis.  X\\-X\1II.).  The  tuber  cinereum,  like  the 
mamillary  body,  receives  olfactory  and  other  fibres,  and  these 
two  regions  together  constitute  an  important  olfactory  corre- 
lation area,  which  is  probably  chiefly  olfacto-visceral  in  func- 
tion. The  mamillo-tegmental  tract  leads  the  resultant  nerve 
impulses  down  towards  the  motor  centres,  while  the  mamillo- 
thalamic tract  conducts  similar  impulses  to  the  anterior 
thalamic  nucleus,  where  they  are  further  correlated  with 
others  of  somatic  origin. 

Thus  we  have  in  the  epithalamus  olfacto-somatic  corre- 
lation, in  the  hypothalamus  olfacto-visceral  correlation,  and 
in  the  anterior  thalamic  nucleus  olfacto-viscero-somatic  corre- 
lation. 

The  thalamus  is  made  up  of  dorsal  and  ventral  parts,  of 
which  the  former  is  very  much  larger  in  mammals  than  is 
the  latter. 

The  ventral  part  is  the  subthalumus ,  which  has  sometimes 
been  confused  with  and  sometimes  included  in  the  hypo- 
thalamus. Its  phylogenetic  history,  however,  seems  to  show 
that  it  should  be  regarded  as  a  ventral  part  of  the  thalamus, 
of  which  it  is  the  motor  coordination  centre. 

The  subthalamus  is  the  direct  forward  continuation  of 
the  substantia  nigra  of  the  midbrain  and  the  reticular  for- 
mation just  dorsal  to  it.  It  is  not  so  large  in  the  lower  mam- 
mals as  in  man  and  the  primates,  though  this  fact  does  not 
strike  the  observer  on  account  of  the  still  greater  enlargement 
in  the  latter  forms  of  the  dorsal  part  of  the  thalamus.  The 
ventral  region  is  by  no  means  simple,  though  not  very  large, 


78  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

and  its  structure  and  connections  have  not  yet  been  thoroughly 
elucidated.  The  outstanding  structures  in  it  which  are  usually 
described  are  as  follows. 

The  subthalamic  nucleus  {corpus  subthalamic  urn,  body  or 
nucleus  of  Luys)  is  particularly  large  in  primates.  It  appears 
in  the  human  brain  as  a  rather  conspicuous,  lens-shaped 
nucleus  lying  immediately  dorsal  to  the  pes  pedunculi.  In 
the  rat,  however,  it  is  not  clearly  marked  off  from  surrounding 
structures  in  Weigert  preparations.  It  has  the  general  form 
of  a  flattened  mass  of  numerous  rather  large  cells,  penetrated 
by  many  medullated  fibres  and  occupying  about  the  same 
position  as  in  man  (Pis. XVII.,  XVIII.).  The  centre  is  marked 
in  the  figures  according  to  the  description  of  Cajal  and  a  com- 
parison of  Weigert  and  Nissl  sections  of  the  rat  brain  with 
Weigert  sections  of  human  material.  This  mass  appears  to 
be  the  nucleus  proprius  pedunculi  cerebri  as  identified  by 
Winkler  and  Potter,^  who  indicate  a  more  diffuse  group  of 
cells  dorso-lateral  to  this  as  corpus  subthalamicum. 

Dorsal  to  this  region  is  the  zona  incerta  (Pis.  XVI I. -XIX.), 
which  in  man  lies  between  two  distinct  layers  of  white  fibres 
belonging,  like  the  capsule  of  the  subthalamic  nucleus,  to  the 
ansa  lenticularis.  In  the  rat,  the  fibres  form  a  diffuse  net 
among  the  small  cells  of  the  region,  which  thus  lacks,  like 
the  subthalamic  nucleus,  the  clearly  marked  boundaries  in 
Weigert  sections  which  are  seen  in  the  human  brain.  The 
ansa  lenticularis  probably  contains  both  ascending  and 
descending  fibres  between  the  corpus  striatum  of  the  cerebral 
hemisphere  and  the  corpus  subthalamicum  and  neighbouring 
gray  matter."     Anteriorly  this    area    continues    beyond    the 

^An  Anatomical  (juide  to  Experimental  Researches  on  the  Rabbit's 
Brain.     Amsterdam,  1911. 

^Morgan  (Anat.  Rec,  vol.  29,  p.  369)  has  recently  called  attention 
to  a  tract  in  man  running  from  the  ansa  lenticularis  dorsally,  medial  to 
the  red  nucleus,  close  to  the  mamillo-tegmental  tract,  and  taking  up  a 
position  immediately  lateral  to  the  medial  longitudinal  bundle.     While 


DiEXCEPHALON  79 

frontal  extremity  of  the  subthalamic  nucleus  as  a  similar 
looking  region  known  as  the  regio  innomifiata,  in  which  run 
a  large  number  of  thalamic  fibres  to  and  from  the  cerebral 
hemispheres. 

Perhaps  to  be  included  with  the  subthalamus  (Herrick  '18), 
is  the  nucleus  reticularis  thalami  (formatio  reticulata,  lattice 
nucleus,  radiate  nucleus),  which  occurs  between  the  zona 
incerta  and  the  overlying  white  fibres  (ventral  medullary 
lamina)  in  the  more  anterior  part  of  the  extent  of  the  former. 
It  is  continuous  with  a  more  lateral  portion  in  the  lateral  part 
of  the  thalamus  and  anteriorly  extends  between  the  nucleus 
anterior  and  the  fibres  of  the  internal  capsule  (Pis.  XIX.,  XX.). 
Its  names  are  derived  from  the  many  large  bundles  of  cortico- 
thalamic and  thalamo-cortical  fibres  which  run  through  it. 

The  dorsal  portion  of  the  thalamus  is  very  large  as  com- 
pared with  the  parts  of  the  diencephalon  hitherto  considered, 
this  disproportion  being  even  much  greater  in  man  than  in 
the  lower  mammals.  The  great  increase  in  size  is  correlated 
with  the  development  of  the  cerebral  cortex,  the  increase 
being  chiefly  in  those  parts  which  serve  as  relay  stations  on 
the  sensory  paths  to  the  hemispheres — and  every  such  path 
is  interrupted  by  a  synapse  in  the  thalamus. 

One  of  the  first  parts  of  the  thalamus  to  appear  as  one 
passes  forward  in  serial  sections  is  the  medial  or  internal 
geniculate  body  (cor pics  geniculatum  mediate),  which  forms  a 
marked  eminence  on  the  lateral  surface  of  the  brain  near  the 
frontal  end  of  the  anterior  colliculi  (Pis.  III.,  XV. -XML). 
The  nucleus  is  surrounded  and  penetrated  by  many  white 
fibres,  largely  derived  from  the  brachium  of  the  inferior 
coUiculus,  which  ends  in  this  centre.  Thus  the  body  receives 
auditory  impulses,  and  these  it  transmits  along  its  axons  to 
the  auditory  area  of  the  cerebral  cortex.     Not  all  its  axons 

these  fibres  are  not  very  distinct  in  the  writer's  preparations  of  the  rat 
brain,  they  appear  to  be  present  between  the  levels  of  Plates  XIV  and 
XV. 


80  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

run  to  the  cortex,  however,  some  passing  to  the  region  of  the 
optic  chiasma,  in  the  posterior  part  of  which  they  decussate 
as  the  commissure  of  v.  Gudden  or  postoplic  commissure  {com- 
missura  supraoptica  ventralis),  and  then  running  back  to  the 
medial  geniculate  body  or  posterior  colliculus  of  the  opposite 
side.  The  fibres  of  this  commissure  are  rather  fine  and  lie  in 
the  ventro-medial  edge  of  the  optic  tract. 

Covering  the  antero-dorsal  aspect  of  the  medial  geniculate 
body  is  the  large,  curved  lateral  or  external  geniculate  body 
{corpus  geniculatum  laterale),  which  is  the  terminal  nucleus 
for  a  large  number  of  the  fibres  of  the  optic  tract  (Pis.  III., 
XML,  X\^III.).  The  latter  forms  a  covering  of  white  matter 
over  the  outer  surface  of  the  nuclear  mass,  into  which  a 
large  proportion  of  its  fibres  are  seen  to  plunge,  while  the 
remainder  pass  on  to  enter  the  anterior  quadrigeminal  body. 
The  percentage  of  the  optic  fibres  ending  in  the  geniculate 
body  is,  as  we  have  seen,  smaller  in  the  rat  than  in  man, 
corresponding  with  the  relative  functional  importance  of  the 
cortical  connections  in  the  two  cases.  The  difference  is  not 
so  great  as  it  might  have  been,  however,  on  account  of  the 
fact  that  a  considerable  part  of  the  rodent  geniculate  body 
does  not  serve,  apparently,  as  a  relay  station  to  the  cortex. 
In  the  rat  and  other  lower  mammals,  the  lateral  geniculate 
body  consists  of  distinct  dorsal  and  ventral  nuclei  (PI.  X\TII.), 
of  which  only  the  dorsal  one  sends  its  axons  to  the  cerebral 
cortex.  The  ventral  nucleus  perhaps  transmits  its  impulses 
to  the  tectum  of  the  midbrain.  As  one  examines  forms 
higher  in  the  mammalian  series,  the  dorsal  nucleus  is  found  to 
increase  in  importance  and  the  ventral  one  to  decrease,  until 
in  man  the  latter  cannot  be  recognized.  The  dorsal  nucleus 
in  man,  on  the  other  hand,  is  greatly  developed  and  shows  a 
lamellated  structure  with  crossed  and  uncrossed  fibres  ending 
in  alternate  layers.  The  fibres  arising  in  the  dorsal  nucleus 
form  the  radiatio  optica  or  optic  radiation,  which  joins  the 


DiENCEPHALON  81 

internal  capsule.  The  radiation  contains  descending  as  well 
as  ascending  fibres. 

In  man,  some  optic  fibres  end  in  the  pulvinar,  where  they 
meet  fibres  from  the  cerebellum,  and  whence  impulses  are 
transmitted  to  the  cerebral  cortex.  This  centre,  however, 
which  forms  a  large  mass  projecting  back  over  the  antero- 
lateral aspect  of  the  anterior  quadrigeminal  bodies  in  the 
human  brain,  is  not  developed  in  the  lower  mammals.  It  is 
a  part  of  the  lateral  nucleus  of  the  thalamus  (vide  infra 
p.  85). 

The  optic  chiasma  itself  belongs  to  the  telencephalon. 
The  optic  tracts  and  the  nervous  portions  of  the  eye  originate 
developmentally  from  the  wall  of  the  diencephalon,  however, 
and  the  fibres  end,  as  we  have  seen,  either  in  the  diencephalon 
or  in  the  midbrain,  so  that  the  chiasma  also  may  reasonably 
be  considered  at  this  point.  It  lies  immediately  in  front  of 
the  di-telencephalic  boundary  on  the  ventral  surface  of  the 
brain,  and  is  composed  essentially  of  the  decussating  fibres 
of  the  optic  nerves.  These  arise  in  the  retina  and  most  of 
them  cross  over  and  pass  to  their  terminal  centres  on  the 
other  side.  Some  of  the  fibres,  however,  coming  from  the 
lateral  (in  man)  or  posterior  (in  animals  with  the  eyes  in  the 
sides  of  the  head)  side  of  the  retina,  do  not  decussate,  but  run 
through  the  homolateral  optic  tract  to  their  termination. 
The  exact  proportion  of  the  fibres  which  cross  over  varies  in 
different  animals  according  to  the  degree  of  overlapping  of 
the  fields  of  vision  of  the  two  eyes.  In  man,  where  there  is  a 
maximum  of  overlapping,  about  one  quarter  of  the  optic 
fibres  are  uncrossed,  but  in  the  rat  the  proportion  is  much 
smaller.^  The  uncrossed  fibres  in  the  rat  are  scattered 
among  the  crossed  ones  in  the  optic  tract  except  near  the 
chiasma,  where  they  are  grouped  chiefly  in  the  dorsal  part. 

The  optic  fibres  are  accompanied  in  the  chiasma  by  the 
commissure  of  v.  Gudden,  which  was  discussed  above,  and 

^But  larger  than  in  the  rabbit. 


82  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

by  the  commissure  of  Meynert  (commissura  siipraoptica 
dorsalis).  The  latter  is  better  developed  in  the  rat  than  in 
the  human  species  and  forms  a  conspicuous  decussation 
postero-dorsal  to  the  optic  fibres.  It  is  composed  of  fine 
fibres,  which  may  be  observed  running  along  the  medial  aspect 
of  the  optic  tract  (PI.  XMIL).  These  fibres  are  probably 
telencephalic,  but  their  exact  relations  are  still  uncertain. 

A  small,  aberrant  bundle  of  optic  fibres  is  separated  from 
the  rest  by  the  commissures  of  v.  Gudden  and  Meynert, 
crossing  in  the  most  posterior  part  of  the  chiasma.  They 
gradually  penetrate  these  commissures,  however,  and  pass 
through  them  to  join  the  main  optic  tract,  a  few  ending  in 
the  subthalamic  nucleus. 

There  may  perhaps  be  included  with  the  geniculate  bodies 
under  the  heading  metathalamus^  the  posterior  nucleus  of 
the  thalamus  {nucleus  posterior  thalami,  nucleus  praebige- 
minalis),  which  is  related  chiefly  to  the  midbrain  and  has  no 
ascending  cortical  connections.  It  is  a  rather  large  group  of 
cells  lying  medial  to  the  medial  geniculate  body  and  the 
dorsal  part  of  the  lateral  nucleus  at  the  posterior  end  of  the 
thalamus  (Pis.  XVI.,  XYIL).  It  receives  a  group  of  collaterals 
from  the  medial  lemniscus. 

The  remainder  of  the  thalamus  falls  into  three  chief 
divisions,  the  anterior,  medial,  and  ventro -lateral  nuclei. 

The  anterior  nucleus  {nucleus  anterior  thalami,  nucleus 
dorsalis  thalami)  is  wedged  between  the  rostral  ends  of  the 
other  two  groups  and  extends  farther  anteriorly  than  either 
of  them  (PI.  XX.).  The  bundle  of  \'icq  d'Azyr  has  already 
been  traced  to  this  nucleus,  which  receives  through  it  im- 
pulses from  olfactory  centres.  Thus  it  is  not  surprising  to 
find  that  the  size  of  the  anterior  nucleus  of  the  thalamus 
varies  in  different  animals  with  the  degree  of  development  of 
the  olfactory  system,  though  not  related  to  it  alone.     Hence 

^According  to  Kappers.  Other  writers  regard  the  posterior  nucleus 
as  a  part  of  the  lateral  nucleus. 


DiENCEPHALON  83 

this  nucleus  is  considerably  larger  in  the  rat  than  in  man. 
It  consists  of  two  distinct  cell  masses — a  smaller,  dorsal, 
large-celled  group  and  a  larger,  ventral  and  lateral,  small- 
celled  group.  The  anterior  thalamic  nucleus  sends  fibres  to 
the  caudate  nucleus  (p.  105)  and  probably  to  the  cerebral 
cortex  and  also  has  connections  with  the  medial  thalamic 
nucleus.  It  is  probably  of  special  importance  in  olfactory 
exploration. 

The  anterior  thalamic  nucleus  in  the  human  brain  is 
separated  from  the  adjacent  gray  matter  by  a  layer  of  white 
fibres  formed  by  the  bifurcation  of  the  dorsal  edge  of  a  vertical 
plate  of  such  fibres  which  separates  the  medial  and  lateral 
nuclei.  This  layer  of  w^hite  matter  is  the  internal  medullary 
lamina  {lamina  medullars s  interna  thalami),  a  very  distinct 
object  in  sections  of  the  human  thalamus,  but  very  much 
less  so  in  that  of  the  rat,  through  most  of  which  there  is  a 
more  or  less  diffuse  scattering  of  white  fibres. 

The  medial  nucleus  {nucleus  medialis  thalami)  (Pis.  XVHI- 
XX.)  comprises  several  distinct  cell  groups  and  probably  has 
various  functions  in  its  different  parts.  It  has  both  ascending 
and  descending  connections  with  the  corpus  striatum  and 
probably  with  the  cerebral  cortex.  This  group  and  the 
anterior  nucleus  are  the  older  part  of  the  thalamus  phylo- 
genetically  and  contain  the  intrinsic  reflex  mechanism  of 
that  region  of  the  brain.  The  medial  nucleus  probably 
includes  among  its  functions  the  more  primitive  and  ele- 
mentary forms  of  consciousness. 

This  mass  is  separated  from  the  third  ventricle  in  man 
by  a  thin  layer  of  central  gray  matter  which  contains  scattered 
cells  constituting  the  nucleus  paramedianus.  The  latter 
is  probably  a  visceral — particularly  vasomotor — reflex  centre. 
The  enlargement  of  the  thalamus  has  reduced  the  ventricle 
to  a  narrow  slit  and  has  brought  its  two  walls  into  contact 
over  part  of  their  area  in  a  great  many  cases,  forming  a  con- 
tinuous mass  of  gray  matter  across  the  median  plane — the 


84  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

intermediate  mass  or  soft  commissure  {massa  intermedia,  corn- 
mi  ssura  mollis,  commissura  media  thalami)  (Pis.  XVIII.-XX.). 

In  the  rat  and  other  lower  mammals  the  central  gray 
matter  is  more  largely  developed  than  in  man,  containing  a 
number  of  distinct  nuclei  and  having  the  area  of  fusion  in 
the  intermediate  mass  extended  so  as  to  obliterate  a  large 
part  of  the  third  ventricle.  The  chief  median  mass  of  cells 
is  given  the  name  of  nucleus  reuniens  {nucleus  rhomboidalis) 
(Pis.  XIX.,  XX.),  though  Winkler  and  Potter  confine  this 
term  to  one  of  the  cell-groups  which  can  be  distinguished  in  it. 

Lateral  and  ventral  to  the  foregoing  portions  of  the 
thalamus,  we  observe  an  extensive  region  which  is  a  more 
recent  acquisition,  from  the  phylogenetic  standpoint.  This 
is  the  ventro-lateral  group  of  nuclei,  which  is  related  in 
development  to  the  cerebral  cortex,  its  general  function 
being  that  of  an  antechamber  to  the  latter,  particularly  for 
general  somatic  sensory  impulses.  It  is  divisible  into  two 
main  parts,  ventral  and  lateral,  in  each  of  which  a  number 
of  nuclei  are  to  be  found.  The  term  lateral  nucleus  is  fre- 
quently used  to  include  both  parts,  i.e.,  the  whole  ventro- 
lateral group,  but  will  not  be  employed  in  that  sense  here. 

In  the  human  brain,  the  ventral  nucleus  {nucleus  ventralis 
thalami)  contains,  besides  other  gray  matter,  two  centres 
which  are  very  clearly  defined  in  Weigert  sections.  These 
are  a  rather  large,  round  mass,  the  nucleus  centralis  or  medial 
centre  of  Luys  {centrum  medianum,  7iucleus  glohosus  thaliami),^ 
and  a  curved  body  just  ventral  to  this,  the  nucleus  arcuatus 
or  nucleus  semilunaris  {corpus  patellare).  These,  however, 
do  not  stand  out  in  the  same  distinct  way  in  the  brains  of 
lower  mammals,  and  the  homologies  seem  not  to  be  certain 
in  many  cases.  Like  the  anterior  and  medial  group,  the 
ventral  nucleus  is  not  most  highly  developed  in  the  highest 
mammals,  and  it  is  quite  large  in  the  rat  (Pis.  XVHI.-XX.) 

The  ventral  nucleus  receives  most  of  the  terminals  of  the 

^This  is  included  by  Kappers  in  the  medial  nucleus. 


DiENCEPHALON  85 

medial,  trigeminal,  and  spinal  lemnisci;  the  former^  chiefly 
medially,  the  latter  laterally,  and  between  them  the  trigeminal 
lemniscus,  which  goes  mainly  to  the  nuclei  centralis  and  arcu- 
atus.  While  the  ventral  nucleus  as  a  whole  gives  rise  to  an 
extensive  cortical  radiation,  some  of  its  constituent  centres 
seem  to  have  few  or  no  such  fibres,  and  the  mass  is  apparently 
rather  intimately  related  with  the  medial  nucleus. 

The  lateral  nucleus,  on  the  other  hand,  is  overwhelmingly 
cortical  in  its  connections,  and  enlarges  enormously  as  the 
cerebral  cortex  becomes  more  extensive.  It  is  thus  much 
smaller  in  the  rat  than  in  man,  though  the  exact  functional 
significance  of  this  difference  is  not  clear.  A  considerable 
part  of  the  increased  bulk  in  the  higher  form  is  represented 
in  the  pulvinar,'-  which  is  not  distinguishable  in  the  rodents. 

The  lateral  and  ventral  surfaces  of  the  ventro-lateral 
nucleus  are  covered  by  the  lattice  nucleus  (nucleus  reticularis 
thalami)  (Pis.  XIX.,  XX.),  which  is  much  more  extensive  in 
the  rat  than  in  man.  In  the  latter  it  is  marked  off  from  the 
lateral  nucleus  by  white  fibres,  the  external  medullary  lamina 
{lamina  medullaris  externa),  but  this  lamina  is  not  definite 
in  the  rat — chiefly  owing  to  its  being  more  largely  developed 
and  scattered  through  the  nucleus. 

A  conspicuous  object  in  the  diencephalon  is  the  crusta  of 
the  cerebral  peduncle  (basis  or  pes  pedunculi),  which  runs 

'In  the  rat,  "the  principal  terminals  course  along  and  in  the  ventral 
surface  of  the  ventral  and  lateral  nucleus  of  the  thalamus,  forming  a 
narrow,  crescentic,  lemniscal  stratum.  The  degeneration  of  these  terminals 
is  limited  almost  exclusively  to  this  nucleus",     (Papez.) 

2This  is  apparently  a  centre  concerned  largely  with  the  correlation 
of  optic  and  cerebellar  impulses,  though  it,  no  doubt,  receives  many  others. 
It  has  a  largely  developed  connection  with  the  cerebral  cortex,  particularly 
with  the  area  of  the  latter  which  seems  to  be  largely  concerned  in  spacial 
recognition. 

The  suggestion  has  been  made  that  the  great  enlargement  of  the 
lateral  nucleus  is  related  to  the  emancipation  of  the  fore  limb,  which  has 
reached  such  importance  in  the  primates,  and  especially  in  man. 


86  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

back  on  each  ventro-lateral  aspect  of  this  region  to  the  mid- 
brain. It  is  formed  by  fibres  descending  through  the  internal 
capsule  hiteral  to  the  more  anterior  parts  of  the  thalamus 
and  turning  back  to  run  to  various  lower  parts  of  the  central 
nervous  system  as  has  already  been  described.  These  are 
accompanied  by  many  fibres  which  end  in  the  thalamus 
itself,  so  that  even  by  the  time  it  reaches  the  midbrain  the 
tract  is  already  considerably  smaller  than  when  it  started. 


CHAPTER  XII. 
Telencephalon — Rhinencephalon. 

THE  telencephalon  comprises  all  those  parts  of  the  brain 
which  have  not  yet  been  considered — all  that  lie 
morphologically  anterior  to  the  diencephalon.  It 
consists  of  a  very  small  median  portion  which  continues  the 
diencephalon  forward  and  encloses  the  anterior  part  of  the 
third  ventricle,  the  telencephalon  medinm  {pars  optica  hypo- 
thalami), and  of  paired  lateral  evaginations  from  this  the 
cerebral  hemispheres. 

Each  hemisphere  contains  a  cavity,  the  lateral  ventricle, 
which  is  connected  with  the  anterior  part  of  the  third  ventricle 
by  a  small  interventricular  foramen  {foramen  of  Monro).  The 
roof  of  the  lateral  ventricle  with  the  dorsal  parts  of  its  walls 
form  the  pallium,  which  in  mammals  has  an  external  layer 
of  gray  matter,  the  cerebral  cortex,  and  is  greatly  expanded  so 
as  largely  to  cover  the  outer  surface  of  the  rest  of  the  hemi- 
sphere. What  were  primitively  the  floor  and  more  ventral 
parts  of  the  walls  form  the  basal  ganglia,  which  are  very 
largely  hidden  from  view  in  the  gross  brain  by  the  expansion 
of  the  pallium.  Of  the  structures  visible  externally,  the 
tuberculum  olfactorium  belongs  to  this  division,  as  does  also 
the  lower  part  of  the  medial  wall  just  in  front  of  the  telence- 
phalon medium.  This  part  is  known  as  the  paraterminal 
body  {corpus  paraterminale  sen  precommissurale) ,  or  frequently 
as  the  septum,  though  the  latter  term  is  confined  in  man  to  a 
postero-dorsal  extension  of  this  region,^  as  we  shall  see 
presently  (p.  93). 

^According  to  Johnston,  the  septum  pellucidum  of  higher  mammals 
is   not  genetically  related  to  the  paraterminal  body,   but  is  a  separate 


88  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

At  the  anterior  end  of  each  hemisphere  is  the  olfactory 
bulb,  which  is  connected  by  the  olfactory  tract  with  masses 
of  gray  matter,  both  pallial  and  subpallial  {i.e.,  belonging  to 
the  basal  ganglia).  All  of  these,  together  with  the  olfactory 
centres  in  the  diencephalon,  make  up  the  rhinencephalon  or 
olfactory  brain. 

The  olfactory  portions  of  the  pallium  are  the  older  phylo- 
genetically  and  are  given  the  name  archipallium,^  while  the 
non-olfactory  portions  are  called  the  neopallium.  It  is  the 
neopallium  which  has  expanded  in  the  mammals,  as  mentioned 
above,  and  in  the  higher  mammals  it  expands  a  great  deal 
more,  crowding  down  the  other  parts  until  they  are  almost 
completely  concealed  by  it,  and  becoming  very  much  con- 
voluted. 

A  consideration  of  the  rhinencephalon  starts  naturally 
with  the  olfactory  bulb  (fig.  4,  PI.  XXV.),  which  receives  the 
axons  of  the  olfactory  nerve  cells  lying  in  the  nasal  mucous 
membrane.  Penetrating  the  anterior  and  ventral  surfaces 
of  the  bulb,  these  unmyelinated  fibres  terminate  in  little, 
densely-matted  knots  called  glomeruli,  each  of  which  contains 
the  terminal  branches  of  several  fibres  and  also  one  or  more 
dendrites  from  cells  of  the  second  order,  the  mitral  cells.  The 
axons  of  the  mitral  cells  form  the  olfactory  tract,  which 
conducts  the  impulses  back  to  the  cerebral  hemisphere  proper 
and  end  there  in  the  secondary  olfactory  area.  Just  after 
leaving  the  cell  body,  however,  the  axon  gives  ofT  collaterals 
which  come  into  relation  with  the  granule  cells,  small  neurons 
present  in  the  olfactory  bulb  in  great  numbers.  The  axons 
of  the  latter  extend  back  to  the  mitral  cells  and  discharge 
among  their  dendrites.  This  arrangement  and  the  glomeruli 
are  both  to  be  regarded  as  mechanisms  whereby  strong  central 
impressions  may  be  produced  by  weak  peripheral  stimuli. 

structure  of  pallial  origin  dorsal  to  the  latter,  so  that  the  name  septum 
should  not  be  applied  to  the  paraterminal  body.     (See  Figs.  7  and  8.) 
^See,  however,  footnote  on  p.  97. 


Rhixexcephalox  89 

All  these  elements  in  the  olfactory  bulb  are  arranged  in 
definite  layers  (PI.  XXW).  Superficially,  we  find,  as  would 
be  expected,  a  thin  layer  of  unmyelinated  fibres  made  up  of 
the  entering  primary  olfactory  axons  {stratum  fibrorum ,  lamina 
fibronim  ntrvi  olfactorii).  This  passes  into  a  layer  in  which 
the  glomeruli  are  seen  lying  side  by  side  in  a  single  series 
{lamina  glomeriilosa) .  A  thin  band  of  granule  cells  {lamina 
granulosa  externa)  lies  just  inside  this,  and  a  stratum  made 
up  of  dendrites  and  unmyelinated  fibres  {lamina  gelatinosa) 
separates  the  latter  from  the  perikarya  of  the  mitral  cells, 
which  are  disposed  in  a  single  row  {lamina  cellular um). 
Alternating  layers  of  granule  cells  and  unmyelinated  fibres 
w4th  a  few  fine  myelinated  fibres  {lamina  granulosa  interna) 
lie  inside  the  layer  of  mitral  cells,  and  between  the  former  and 
the  centre  of  the  bulb  are  two  layers  of  myelinated  fibres 
{lami7ta  fibrorum  tractus  olfactorii  and  lamina  fibrorum  medullae 
lobi  piriformis).  The  fibres  in  the  outer  of  the  two  last 
mentioned  layers  are  grouped  in  little  bundles  which  run 
together  posteriorly  to  form  the  olfactory  tract.  Those  in 
the  innermost  layer  have  thinner  myelin  sheaths,  are  scattered 
in  a  rather  diffuse  reticulum,  and  run  into  the  deep  white 
matter  of  the  lateral  olfactory  gyrus  (vide  infra).  They 
include  the  fibres  to  and  from  the  anterior  commissure  (p.  97). 
Among  them  are  many  small  cells,  which  are  most  numerous 
near  the  centre,  where  the  ventricle  is  situated. 

Some  of  the  olfactory  nerve  fibres  (the  vomeronasal  nerve) 
separate  from  the  rest  and  run  to  a  small  body  which  is 
imbedded  in  the  posterior  part  of  the  dorsal  surface  of  the 
olfactory  bulb.  This  is  the  accessory  olfactory  bulb  or  bulbus 
parolfactorius  (PL  XXV.).  Its  structure  is  similar  to  that 
of  the  olfactory  bulb,  except  tbat  the  internal  granular  layer 
is  nearly  absent  and  the  fibres  to  the  olfactory  tract  lie  between 
the  mitral  layer  and  the  internal  granular  layer  of  the  olfactory 
bulb.  These  fibres  run  in  the  lateral  olfactory  stria  to  the 
amygdaloid  complex  (p.  92). 


90  Anatoimy  of  the  Nervous  System 

If  the  observer  work  back  through  a  series  of  sections  of 
the  olfactory  bulb,  he  will  see  a  new  mass  of  gray  matter 
appear  just  lateral  to  the  layer  of  fibres  of  the  medulla  of  the 
lateral  olfactory  gyrus.  This  enlarges  backwards  and  is 
found  to  be  the  cortex  of  the  lateral  olfactory  gyrus,  on  the 
lateral  aspect  of  which  the  olfactory  tract  is  seen,  while  the 
olfactory  bulb  extends  some  distance  back  along  its  ventro- 
medial aspect. 

According  to  the  usual  descriptions,  the  human  olfactory 
tract  consists  of  three  parts  known  respectively  as  the  medial, 
intermediate,  and  lateral  olfactory  striae.  The  last  of  these 
runs  into  the  lateral  olfactory  gyrus  and  gyrus  hippocampi 
(which  is  represented  by  the  pyriform  lobe  of  the  rat) ;  the 
intermediate  olfactory  stria  ends  in  the  intermediate  olfactory 
nucleus,  which  occupies  the  anterior  perforated  area  of  man 
and  includes  a  vestige  of  the  large  tuberculum  olfactorium 
of  lower  mammals;  while  the  medial  olfactory  stria  is  dis- 
tributed to  the  subcallosal  gyrus  (paraterminal  body)  and 
septum  pellucidum  of  man,  both  of  which  are  represented  in 
the  septum  of  the  rat. 

The  medial  olfactory  stria  is  small  and  diffuse  and  lies 
below  the  surface  in  the  rat,  just  dorso-medial  to  the  inter- 
mediate stria,  running  back  over  the  anterior  part  of  the 
tuberculum  olfactorium.  The  intermediate  olfactory  stria 
is  better  developed,  but  runs  along  the  medial  aspect  of  the 
lateral  olfactory  stria  in  the  anterior  part  of  the  course  of 
this  bundle,  so  that  it  does  not  appear  as  a  distinct  structure, 
the  two  together  forming  a  single  conspicuous  olfactory  tract 
on  the  latero-ventral  aspect  of  the  brain  (PL  XXIV.). 

The  olfactory  tract  (lateral  olfactory  stria  only,  in  its 
more  posterior  part)  forms  a  conspicuous  band  extending 
back  along  the  ventral  surface  of  the  hemisphere  for  about 
half  the  length  of  the  latter,  accompanied  by  the  gradually 
increasing  gray  matter  of  the  lateral  olfactory  gyrus.  The 
depression  in  the  surface  of  the  cerebral  cortex  occupied  by 


Rhixexcephalox  91 

the  olfactory  tract  is  the  endorhinal  groove  {sulcus  endo- 
rhinalis).  At  each  side  of  the  optic  chiasma,  the  lateral 
olfactory  gyrus  expands  rather  suddenly  in  a  ventro-medial 
direction,  forming  the  large  pyrijorm  lobe  {lobus  piriformis, 
lobus  sphenoidalis)  with  a  prominent  medial  eminence,  the 
uncus  of  human  anatomy,  and  the  fibres  of  the  olfactory  tract 
are  dispersed  in  this  enlarged  lobe.  The  related  gray  matter 
medial  to  the  lateral  olfactory  gyrus  forms  the  anterior 
olfactory  lobe  {intermediate  olfactory  nucleus),  while  the  pyriform 
lobe  and  the  lateral  olfactory  gyrus  make  up  the  posterior 
olfactory  lobe.  There  appears  to  be  no  real  structural  difference 
between  the  lateral  olfactory  gyrus  and  the  pyriform  lobe, 
so  that  the  latter  term  is  sometimes  applied  to  the  whole 
posterior  olfactory  lobe,  though  the  two  parts  are  said  to 
have  different  origins  (Herrick).  This  region  is  separated 
laterally  from  the  neocortex  by  a  groove,  the  rhinal  fissure 
or  limbic  fissure  {sulcus  rhinalis,  fissura  rhinica,  fovea  limbica), 
while  a  slight  depression,  the  incisura  rhinica,  bounds  the 
anterior  part  of  the  lobe  medially  (Pis.  II.,  XIV. -XXIV.). 
The  anterior  olfactory  lobe  is  probably  concerned  particularly 
with  the  "oral  sense",  which  is  simply  correlated  smell, 
touch,  taste,  and  muscle  sensibility  of  the  snout  region,  and 
which  is  important  in  feeding  reflexes. 

The  cortex  of  the  anterior  olfactory  lobe,  or  praepyriform  cortex, 
differs  from  the  cortex  of  the  pyriform  lobe  and  the  neocortex  in  being 
thinner  and  in  consisting  of  only  three  layers,  the  zonal  or  plexiform, 
granular,  and  ganglionic  layers  {laminae  zonalis,  granularis,  and  ganglion- 
aris).  The  granular  layer  of  the  praepyriform  cortex  is  a  dense  band 
of  cells,  which  (except  at  its  anterior  and  posterior  extremities)  forms  a 
series  of  longitudinal  folds  covering  the  ventral  surface  of  the  hemisphere 
and  extends  at  its  medial  edge  to  the  ventral  part  of  the  septum.  From 
these  folds  of  the  granular  layer,  which  serve  to  increase  its  area,  small 
groups  of  cells  separate  off  as  the  islands  of  Calleja  (ganglia  olfactoria), 
and  certain  special  nuclei  are  distinguished  in  the  medial  part  (nuclei  of 
the  medial  and  lateral  olfactory  tracts).  This  large  area  with  the  cortical 
folds  and  islands  is  usually  called  the  tuherculum  olfactorium,  but  includes 
also  the  anterior  perforated  substance.     Both  of  these  are  much  reduced 


92  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

in  the  human  brain,  only  the  latter  being  recognized  as  a  rule.  The 
tuberculum  olfactorium  has  connections  with  the  pyriform  lobe  and  the 
septum.  Anteriorly,  it  becomes  continuous  with  the  anterior  olfactory 
nucleus  (p.  96).  Laterally  and  posteriorly,  the  praepyriform  cortex 
passes  into  that  of  the  pyriform  lobe,  which  is  distinguished  by  greater 
thickness  and  by  a  larger  number  of  cell  layers.  The  external  granular 
layer  in  it  is  particularly  conspicuous,  being  composed  of  crowded,  deeply- 
staining  cells,  while  the  subjacent  layers  are  more  diffuse.  It  not  only 
receives  secondary  olfactory  fibres,  like  the  praepyriform  cortex,  but  also 
is  the  terminus  of  many  tertiary  fibres  from  the  latter  area  as  well  as  of 
axons  from  other  regions. 

Closely  related  to  the  pyriform  lobe  in  function,  and 
covered  ventrally  and  laterally  by  it,  is  the  amygdaloid 
complex  {amygdala,  nucleus  amygdalae).  This  is  a  group  of 
several  distinct  nuclei  which  may  have  various  functions  and 
various  origins,  but  at  least  some  of  which — and  probably  all, 
according  to  Johnston — belong  to  the  olfactory  system  in 
company  with  the  pyriform  cortex.  The  amygdala  certainly 
has  important  somatic  functions  also,  however   (p.  107). 

The  nuclei  of  this  complex  are  six  in  number  according  to  Johnston, 
who  names  them  topographically.  A  rather  large  mass  is  the  small- 
celled  central  nucleus,  directly  medial  to  which  is  a  superficial  medial 
nucleus  (Pis.  XVI 1 1. -XX.).  These  are  derived  from  the  posterior  portion 
of  a  ridge  of  gray  matter  (the  bed  of  the  stria  terminalis — p.  96)  belonging 
to  the  primitive  olfactory  apparatus.  A  conspicuous,  rounded  group  of 
rather  larger  cells  superficially  situated  anterior  to  the  medial  nucleus  is 
also  a  remnant  of  the  latter  apparatus.  This  is  the  nucleus  of  the  lateral 
olfactory  tract  {praesubicular  area)  (PI.  XX.).  Ventral  to  the  central 
nucleus,  and  pushing  partly  in  between  it  and  the  medial  nucleus,  is  the 
basal  nucleus  (Pis.  XVIII.,  XIX.),  which  is  less  well  developed  in  the  rat, 
where  it  is  composed  of  small  cells,  than  in  some  other  mammals,  where 
it  has  distinct  large-  and  small-celled  parts.  Dorso-lateral  to  the  basal, 
and  central  nuclei  is  a  distinct  mass  lying  between  the  external  capsule 
and  the  ventricular  surface,  the  lateral  nucleus  (Pis.  XVIII. -XX.).  The 
basal  and  lateral  nuclei  are  of  more  recent  origin  than  those  previously 
mentioned  and  have  been  derived  from  the  pyriform  cortex  by  infolding 
or  immigration  of  cells  along  the  line  of  the  endorhinal  groove.  Finally, 
there  is  a  cortical  nucleus  in  a  superficial  position   between  the  medial 


Rhinencephalon  93 

nucleus  and  the  endorhinal  groove  (Pis.  XVIII.,  XIX.).  This  belongs  with 
the  first  group,  but  has  been  modified  by  the  processes  involved  in  the 
formation  of  the  newer  centres. 

Medially,  the  tuberculum  olfactorium  (except  a  small  part 
anteriorly)  joins  the  ventral  edge  of  the  septum,  which  forms 
the  medial  wall  of  the  anterior  part  of  the  lateral  ventricle. 
This  structure  appears  as  a  fairly  thick  plate  of  gray  matter 
penetrated  by  a  large  number  of  medullated  fibres,  most  of 
which  are  directed  dorso-ventrally.  Anteriorly,  it  rapidly 
tapers  off  between  the  tuberculum  olfactorium  and  the  hippo- 
campus (praecallosal  portion — ^fig.  8)  and  it  is  most  easily 
recognized  under  the  corpus  callosum.  The  upper  part  of 
the  septum  extends  postero-dorsally  between  the  corpus 
callosum  and  the  fornix  and  hippocampal  commissure  (Fig.  8) 
and  in  the  human  subject  this  part  becomes  secondarily 
separated  from  the  remainder.  To  it  the  term  septum 
pellucidum  is  applied,  while  the  remainder  is  known  as  the 
subcallosal  gyrus  or  paraterminal  body  (PL  XXII.). 

Thus  the  septum  as  a  whole  is  composed  of  two  parts,  the  area  prae- 
commissuralis  septi  or  paraterminal  body,  and  the  pars  supraforaminalis  or 
pars  fimhrialis  septi.  According  to  Johnston,  the  latter  is  of  pallial  origin 
and  is  alone  entitled  to  the  name  of  septum  (Fig.  8),  while  the  term  par- 
olfactory area  may  be  applied  to  the  remainder.  This  must  not  be  con- 
fused with  Edinger's  lobus  parolfactorius,  which  is  the  tuberculum  ol- 
factorium. 

The  myelinated  fibres  in  the  septum  fall  into  medial  and 
lateral  groups,  the  former  consisting  of  numerous  relatively 
thick  fibres  which  form  a  distinct  layer  on  the  medial  side 
of  the  septum,  the  bundle  of  Zuckerkandl  or  fasciculus  prae- 
commissuralis  {tractus  lobo-hippocampalis,  tractus  cortico- 
olfactorius  septi),  while  the  lattei"  is  made  up  of  finer  fibres 
more  diffusely  arranged.  This  system  comprises  several 
different  kinds  of  fibres,  including  axlons  both  to  and  from  the 
septum  as  well  as  others  which  pass  right  through  it.  At 
least  some  of  the  fibres  arising  in  this  region  go  to  the  hypo- 


94 


Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 


thalamus  and  others  go  to  the  cerebral  cortex,  while  many  of 
those  ending  in  it  are  tertiary  olfactory  fibres  from  the  various 
secondary  areas  which  have  just  been  described.  Many  of 
the  latter,  however,  pass  on  to  end  in  the  hippocampus. 
Ascending  fibres  from  centres  lower  in  the  brain  also  reach 
the  septum.  The  medial  olfactory  stria  sends  many  of  its 
fibres  into  this  region. 

Connecting  the  septum  with  the  amygdala  and  the  pyri- 
form  cortex  is  a  thick  strip  of  gray  matter  mingled  with  a 
diffuse  tract  of  white  fibres,  the  whole  being  known  as  the 


form  bulb 


Trolf.hypthS 


Fig.  4 

Diagram  of  some  of  the  principal  olfactory  pathways  in  the  rat, 
from  Herrick,  Introduction  to  Neurology. 

The  chief  connections  of  the  medial  and  intermediate  olfactory 
tracts  are  indicated;  those  of  the  lateral  olfactory  tract  are  omitted: 
c.  mam.,  corpus  mamillare;  col.  jorn.,  columna  fornicis;  com.  ant.,  com- 
missura  anterior;  com.  hip.,  commissura  hippocampi;  com.  post.,  com- 
missura  posterior;  form,  bulb.,  formatio  bulbaris;  /.  retr.,  fasciculus  retro- 
flexus  of  Meynert;  hab.,  habenula;  h.  pc,  hippocampus  praecommis- 
suralis;  h.  sc,  hippocampus  supracommissuralis  (indusium  griseum); 
n.  ant.,  nucleus  anterior  thalami;  n.  olf.  ant.,  nucleus  olfactorius  anterior; 
n.  pop.,  nucleus  praeopticus  (ganglion  opticum  basale);  S.,  septum; 
str.  med.,  stria  medullaris  thalami;  tr.  mam.  th.,  tractus  mamillo-thala- 
micus  (Vicq  d'Azyri);  tr.  olf.  hypth.,  tractus  olfacto-hypothalamicus  or 
basal  olfactory  tract;  tr.  olf.  tegm.,  tractus  olfacto-tegmentalis;  tub.  f. 
dent.,  tuberculum  fasciae  dentatae  (hippocampus  postcommissuralis); 
tub.  olf.,  tuberculum  olfactorium. 


Rhixencephalox  95 

diagonal  band  of  Broca  (Pis.  XXL,  XXII.).  The  posterior 
extremity  of  this  mass  of  gray  matter  becomes  continuous 
with  the  central  and  medial  amygdaloid  nuclei.  It  extends 
antero-medially  and  turns  up  in  the  posterior  part  of  the 
septum,  mingling  with  other  fibres  of  the  praecommissural 
system.  Most  of  the  fibres  of  the  diagonal  band  pass  right 
through  the  septum  to  end  in  the  hippocampus.  The  diagonal 
band  also  contains  fibres  connecting  the  amygdala  with  the 
tuberculum  olfactorium. 

Another  connection  between  the  amygdala  and  the  septum 
is  made  by  one  of  the  bundles  which  form  the  stria  terminalis 
{stria  sen  taenia  semicircidaris,  stria  cornea) .  This  is  a  massive 
tract  which  accompanies  the  caudate  nucleus  (p.  105) — though 
largely  separated  from  it  in  the  rat  by  the  internal  capsule — • 
in  its  curving  course  from  the  septal  region  in  front  of  the 
anterior  commissure  (vide  infra),  where  the  tract  appears 
rather  diffuse,  round  to  the  amygdaloid  complex  and  is 
distributed  to  the  various  nuclei  of  the  latter  and  to  the 
neighbouring  pyrlform  cortex.  These  It  connects  with  other 
parts  of  the  olfactory  apparatus  (Pis.  XMII.-XXL). 

Johnston  finds  the  stria  terminalis  to  be  made  up  of  five  components 
in  the  rabbit,  man,  and  other  mammals,  and  Gurdjian  has  largely  con- 
firmed his  description  for  the  rat. 

(1)  The  commissural  bundle  is,  in  the  rat,  a  distinct  bundle  of  rather 
fine  fibres  which  can  be  followed  from  the  nucleus  of  the  lateral  olfactory 
tract  through  the  stria  terminalis,  forming  the  most  ventral  part  of  its 
dorsal  loop  and  running  into  the  anterior  commissure.  It  crosses  in  the 
most  posterior  part  of  the  commissure  and  passes  to  the  nucleus  of  the 
lateral  olfactory  tract  on  the  other  side;  or,  according  to  Gurdjian,  to  the 
cortical  olfactory  areas  in  the  rat. 

(2)  The  hypothalamic  bundle  (olfactory  projection  tract  of  Cajal)  is 
the  largest  bundle.  It  arises  from  the  central  and  medial  amygdaloid 
nuclei,  and  anteriorly  turns  down  behind  the  anterior  commissure  to  run 
back  in  the  medial  forebrain  bundle  (vide  infra).  In  the  rat  it  ends  largely 
in  the  praeoptic  region. 

(3)  The  infracommissural  bundle  passes  forward  under  the  anterior 
commissure  into  the  gray  matter  just  lateral  to  the  lateral  ventricle,  and 
posteriorly  connects  with  the  basal  nucleus  of  the  amygdala. 


96       Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

(4)  The  supracommissural  bundle  also  connects  with  the  basal 
nucleus,  while  anteriorly  it  partly  runs  into  the  paraterminal  body  of  the 
septum  and  partly  turns  back  under  the  anterior  commissure  to  join  the 
medial  forebrain  bundle.  The  latter  portion  can  be  followed  into  the 
praeoptic  and  hypothalamic  regions  in  the  rat. 

(5)  The  stria  medullaris  bundle  has  already  been  described  (p.  74). 
The  stria  terminalis  is  accompanied  in  the  reptiles  and  in  mammalian 

embryos  by  a  ridge  of  gray  matter,  the  hed  of  the  stria  termiyialis.  In 
adult  mammals,  this  is  reduced  along  the  main  part  of  the  course  of  the 
stria  to  the  condition  of  a  few  scattered  cells  among  the  fibres  of  this  tract. 
At  the  anterior  end  of  the  stria,  however,  there  remains  a  considerable 
mass  of  gray  matter  near  the  anterior  commissure,  which  is  particularly 
largely  developed  in  the  rat  (PI.  XXL).  This  is  continuous  with  the  gray 
matter  surrounding  the  commissure  (the  bed  of  the  anterior  commissure) 
and  extends  forward  and  downward  over  the  medial  surface  of  the  anterior 
limb  of  the  commissure  (p.  97)  to  merge  with  the  medial  part  of  the  head 
of  the  caudate  nucleus  and  with  the  nucleus  accumbens  (p.  106).  Thus 
these  latter  structures  are  seen  to  belong  to  the  olfactory  system,  of  which 
the  bed  of  the  stria  terminalis  is  a  part.  They  are,  moreover,  both  con- 
tinuous anteriorly  with  a  mass  of  secondary  olfactory  cells  in  the  basal 
wall  near  the  olfactory  bulb,  which  mass  has  received  the  name  of  anterior 
olfactory  nucleus  (Fig.  4).^ 

Other  fibres  connecting  the  amygdala  with  several  different  regions 
are  contained  in  the  rather  diffuse  longitudinal  amygdalo-pyriform  associa- 
tion bundle  (sagittales  Ldngsbiindel ,  tractus  cortico-amygdaloideus)  shown  in 
Pis.  XIX.  and  XX. 

A  crowded  group  of  large  cells  situated  at  the  ventral 
surface  immediately  in  front  of  the  optic  chiasma  on  each 
side,  and  exitending  posteriorly  dorsal  to  the  latter,  is  the 
praeoptic  nucleus  {nucleus  praeopticus,  nucleus  magnocellularis 
praeopticus,  ganglion  basale  opticum),  which  is  related  to  the 
paraterminal  body  both  in  its  origin  and  in  its  connections, 

^Authorities  differ  as  to  the  definition  of  this  nucleus.  According 
to  Herrick  (Jour.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  37,  pp.  317-359)  it  includes  the  part 
mentioned  on  p.  90  as  anterior  end  of  the  lateral  olfactory  gyrus  and 
extends  back  from  the  olfactory  bulb  above  the  anterior  end  of  the 
tuberculum  olfactorium.  A  distinct  lamina  superficial  to  the  anterior  end 
of  the  lateral  olfactory  gyrus  is  the  pars  externa  of  the  anterior  olfactory 
nucleus  of  Herrick.  See  particularly  Gurdjian  '25  and  Obenchain  '25. 
The  part  marked  noa  in  PI.  XXIII  belongs  to  the  caudate  nucleus. 


Rhixen'cephalox  97 

From  the  secondary  olfactory  areas,  tertiary  fibres  run 
to  the  habenula  (stria  meduUaris  thalami)  and  to  the  hypo- 
thalamus {iractus  oljacto-hypothalamictis,  basal  olfactory  tract, 
basal  olfactory  projection  tract  (Pis.  X\1I.-XX.),  while  others 
descend  to  the  lower  parts  of  the  brain.  All  these  tracts 
together  form  the  large,  more  or  less  diffuse  medial  forebrain 
bundle  (Pis.  XX.,  XXL).  The  farther  pathways  from  the 
lower  centres  have  been  considered  in  the  previous  chapter. 
A  great  many  of  the  tertiary  olfactory  fibres,  however,  belong 
to  the  olfacto-cortical  group,  which  ends  in  the  hippocampus^ 
(vide  infra). 

The  olfactory  centres  of  the  two  sides  are,  moreover, 
connected  by  the  anterior  commissure  {commissura  anterior 
cerebri),  a  large  structure  crossing  between  the  hemispheres 
in  the  anterior  wall  of  the  telencephalon  medium  (lamina 
terminalis).  The  bundle  consists  of  two  parts  which  are 
quite  distinct,  the  more  anterior  being  composed  of  large 
fibres  deeply  stained  by  the  Weigert  method,  while  the 
remainder  is  made  up  of  smaller,  less  heavily  myelinated 
fibres  which  take  a  paler  stain.  The  anterior  part  is  generally 
held  to  be  made  up  largely  of  secondary  olfactory  fibres  con- 
necting the  two  olfactory  bulbs,  while  the  posterior  or  temporal 
portion  is  chiefly  a  commissure  between  the  two  pyriform 
lobes.2  As  might  be  expected,  the  anterior  portion,  which 
is  large  in  the  rat  and  other  macrosmatic  animals,  is  very 
much  smaller  in  the  human  brain,  where  also  the  commissure 

^Kappers  differentiates  the  cortex  of  the  olfactory  lobe  (cortex 
piriformis  and  praepiriformis),  which  receives  secondary  olfactory  fibres 
as  palaeocortex,  and  terms  the  hippocampus,  which  receives  olfactory 
fibres  only  of  the  third  and  higher  orders,  archicortex.  The  latter  term  is 
frequently  applied  by  other  writers  to  the  whole  of  the  olfactory  cortex. 

The  olfacto-cortical  fibres  from  the  tuberculum  olfactorium  (p.  94) 
reach  the  hippocampus  (and  indusium)  through  the  fimbria,  the  fornix 
superior,  and  the  striae  Lancisii. 

2A  narrow  zone  of  fibres  on  the  lateral  aspect  of  the  bulbar  portion 
of  the  commissure  connects  the  anterior  parts  of  the  lateral  olfactory  areas 


98  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

as  a  whole  is  relatively  poorly  developed.  Between  the  two 
parts  there  is  an  almost  contiiluous  series  of  fibres  connecting 
the  olfactory  areas  all  along  the  hemisphere  (Gurdjian). 

The  arrangement  of  the  tertiary  olfactory  cortex,  hippo- 
campus or  Amnions  horn  {cornu  Ammonis)  is  a  little  difficult 
to  understand  at  first,  and  as  it  is  explained  by  the  phylo- 
genetic  history  of  the  hemisphere,  a  brief  summary  of  the 
latter  is  introduced  here. 

The  hippocampus  is  derived  from  what  was  originally  the  dorsal  half 
of  the  medial  wall  of  the  cerebral  hemisphere.  Ventrally,  this  region  met 
the  dorsal  edge  of  what  was  to  become  the  septum,  while  dorsally,  it 
came  into  contact  with  the  part  which  was  to  become  the  pyriforrn  lobe 
(Fig.  5).  Between  it  and  the  last-mentioned  part,  the  neopallium  later 
developed  in  the  dorsal  wall  of  the  hemisphere,  separating  these  two 
olfactory  regions.  As  the  neopallium  grew  in  extent  longitudinally  as 
well  as  transversely,  it  pushed  the  posterior  parts  of  the  hemisphere 
downwards,  so  that  the  originally  straight  primordium  of  the  hippocampus 
was  bent  down  posteriorly,  curving  round  until  its  posterior  end  pointed 
antero- ventrally  in  the  temporal  region  of  the  hemisphere  (Figs.  6,  7). 
At  the  same  time,  the  transverse  growth  of  the  neopallium  forced  the 
primordium  of  the  pyriform  lobe  down  laterally  until  it  reached  the  ventral 
position  where  we  have  seen  it  in  the  rat  and  finally  the  ventro-medial 
location  which  it  occupies  in  man.  The  hippocampal  area,  however, 
could  not  be  thus  displaced  and  consequently  became  folded  inwards  so 
that  most  of  it  lay  at  the  bottom  of  a  deep  groove,  the  hippocampal  fissure. 
It  appears  in  this  condition  in  the  marsupials,  but  in  the  placental  mammals 
the  increasing  pressure  of  the  neopallium  and  the  development  of  the  corpus 
callosum  have  resulted  in  the  degeneration  of  the  anterior  and  dorsal  part, 
so  that  only  the  posterior  part  which  curves  down  into  the  temporal  lobe 
remains  well  developed  (Fig.  8).     The  remainder  is  represented  only  by 

of  the  two  hemispheres.  There  are  also  commissural  and  decussating 
fibres  from  a  pair  of  small  bed  nuclei  of  the  anterior  commissure  and  the 
stria  terminalis  component  which  is  mentioned  on  p.  95. 

Kappers,  in  his  recent  text-book,  calls  the  anterior  part  of  this 
commissure  pars  olfactoria  and  the  posterior  part  pars  neocorticalis,  main- 
taining that  the  latter  is  made  up  of  neocortical  commissural  fibres  like 
those  of  the  corpus  callosum.  He  describes  four  different  kinds  of  fibres 
in  the  pars  olfactoria  (one  of  these  being  the  commissural  bundle  of  the 
stria  terminalis),  but  denies  that  any  of  these  arise  in  the  olfactory  bulb. 


Rhixexcephalox  99 

a  very  thin  band  of  gray  matter,  the  indusium  {indusiiim  griseum,  gyrus 
siipracallosus) ,  accompanied  by  a  few  white  fibres  {striae  longitudinales 
Lancisii),  which  runs  along  the  dorsal  surface  of  the  corpus  callosum  under 
the  edge  of  the  outermost  layer  of  the  cerebral  cortex.  Johnston  figures  a 
groove,  the  fimbrio-dentate  fissure,  between  the  indusium  and  the  medial 
stria  of  Lancisi  in  the  rat,  but  the  present  writer  has  been  unable  to 
recognize  this  in  his  specimens. 


Fig.  5 

Transverse  section  of  the  left  cerebral  hemisphere  of  the  frog,  from 
Herrick, 

C.S.,  corpus  striatum;  lob.  p.,  lobus  piriformis;  nuc.  ac,  nucleus 
accumbens  septi;  p.  hip.,  primordium  hippocampi;  tr.  ol.  v.  I.,  tractus 
olfactorius  ventro-lateralis. 

The  indusium,  or  supracallosal  hippocampus,  Is  less 
reduced  in  the  rat  than  in  man,  but  even  here  it  appears  in 
cross  sections  as  a  very  small  group  of  cells,  which  require  a 
special  cell  stain  to  demonstrate  them  clearly  (Fig.  9,  Pis. 
XVIII. -XX.).  In  front  of  the  corpus  callosum,  there  is  an 
unusually  large  remnant  of  the  hippocampus  to  be  found  in 
the  rat,  where  the  typical  hippocampal  structure  Is  to  be 
seen,  though  without  any  involution  (Figs.  8,  9).  At  the 
genu  of  the  corpus  callosum,  part  of  the  hippocampal  forma- 
tion extends  back  ventral  to  it  for  a  short  distance,  while  the 
rest  is  seen  to  curve  round  it  and  become  continuous  with  the 
indusium.  The  dorsal  band  of  cells  is  accompanied  by  a 
somewhat  dispersed  group  of  fine  myelinated  fibres,  mostly 
belonging  to  the  olfacto-cortical  tract,  which  form  the  striae 
Lancisii. 


100  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

The  postcommissural  hippocampus,  i.e.,  the  portion  behind 
and  below  the  corpus  callosum,  is  large  and  well-developed 
(Fig.  8,  Pis.  IV.,  XV.-XX.). 

The  hippocampal  formation  is  divided  into  two  parts,  the 
hippocapipiis  proper  and  the  fascia  dentata  or  gyrus  dentatus 


Fig.  6 

Diagram  of  the  medial  surface  of  the  cerebral  hemisphere  of  the 
frog,  with  the  primordium  hippocampi  shaded.  From  a  sketch  by  Herrick 
made  with  sHght  modification  from  a  model  by  Johnston. 

(Pis.  IV.,  XV.-XX.),  The  hippocampus  proper  is  the  larger 
part,  which  is  folded  in  at  the  hippocampal  fissure  and  forms 
a  prominent  ridge  in  the  ventricle.  The  ventricular  surface 
is  covered  with  a  layer  of  white  fibres,  the  alveus,  composed 
of  hippocampal  projection  fibres,  and  these  join  a  large  tract 


Fig.  7 

Diagram  of  the  medial  surface  of  the  cerebral  hemisphere  of  a 
marsupial  (opossum),  from  Johnston;  hippocampus  solid  black;  septum 
shaded,  with  pallial  and  basal  regions  distinguished  (see  p.  93). 


Rh  I XEXCE  PH  ALOX 


101 


which  runs  along  the  side  of  the  hippocampal  ridge  and  is 
known  as  the  fimbria.  The  stria  medialis  Lancisii  is  the 
reduced  fimbria  of  the  degenerated  supracallosal  part  of  the 
hippocampus.  The  fornix,  which  has  been  seen  ending  in 
the  mamillary  body,  is  the  direct  continuation  of  the  fimbria. 


Fig.  8 

Diagram   of    the    medial  surface  of   the   cerebral    hemisphere  of   the 
rat,  from  Johnston;   shading  as  in  Fig.  7. 


Fig.  9 

Middle  part  of  a  transverse -section  of  the  brain  of  an  albino  rat 
immediately  behind  the  genu  of  the  corpus  callosum,  stained  with  a  cell 
stain;  c.c,  corpus  callosum;  h.,  hippocampus  (praecallosal  portion  extend- 
ing back  a  short  distance  under  the  genu);  i.,  indusium  griseum;  n.a.s., 
nucleus  accumbens  septi;  s.c.c,  sulcus  corporis  callosi;  v. I.,  lateral 
ventricle;   /.,  lamina  zonalis  of  the  neocortex. 


102  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

The  hippocampus  is  composed  of  three  layers  of  cells,  the 
molecular,  pyramidal,  and  polymorphic,  of  which  the  pyramidal 
layer  stands  out  clearly  on  account  of  the  rather  crowded 
arrangement  of  its  perikarya.  The  dentate  gyrus  is  likewise 
composed  of  three  layers,  in  this  case  molecular,  granular,  and 
polymorphic.  It  runs  along  the  edge  of  the  hippocampus  and 
is  folded  around  it,  the  two  portions  overlapping  considerably. 
The  cells  of  the  granular  layer  are  very  closely  crowded, 
making  it  a  conspicuous  object  in  sections  where  they  are 
stained.  The  functions  of  the  fascia  dentata  are  chiefly 
reception  and  local  coordination.  Most  of  the  ax^ons  of  the 
granule  cells  pass  to  the  hippocampus  proper,  which  gives  rise 
chiefly  to  commissural  and  descending  projection  fibres. 

The  afferent  fibres  to  the  hippocampal  formation  are 
divisible  into  medial  and  lateral  groups.  The  former  arise 
from  the  various  parts  of  the  secondary  olfactory  area  and 
the  septum  and  make  up  a  considerable  part  of  the  fibre 
system  which  has  already  been  noted  in  the  latter  structure. 
They  are  distributed  to  the  hippocampal  cortex  in  various 
ways,  but  chiefly  through  the  fimbria  and  alveus.  The 
lateral  group,  or  external  hippocampal  fibres  (fibrae  hippo- 
campales  externae)^  arise  from  both  praepyriform  and  pyriform 
areas  and  either  join  the  alveus  or  run  into  the  surface  of  the 
molecular  layer  of  the  hippocampus.  Non-olfactory  fibres 
enter  the  hippocampus  directly  from  neighbouring  parts  of 
the  neopallium. 

Efferent  fibres  from  the  hippocampus  run  anteriorly 
through  the  fimbria  into  the  fornix.  The  latter  forms  a 
sweeping  curve  anteriorly  {body  of  the  fornix),  which  in  the 
rat  is  almost  absent,  as  the  dorsal  end  of  the  hippocampus 
and  the  fimbria  extend  forward  practically  to  the  lamina 
terminalis  (Fig.  8)  in  the  position  otherwise  occupied  by  the 
body  of  the  fornix  (Pis.  XIX. -XXI.).  The  fornix  now  turns 
ventrally  into  the  lamina  terminalis,  where  it  passes  ventrally 
and  then  posteriorly  {column  of  the  fornix),  proceeding  back 


Rhinexcephalox  103 

with  a  much  more  gradual  curve  In  the  medial  part  of  the 
thalamus.  A  large  proportion  of  the  fornix  fibres  {tractus 
cortico-mamillaris)  continue  backwards  in  this  way  until  they 
reach  the  mamillary  body,  where,  as  already  observed,  many 
end  while  a  few  decussate  and  pass  farther  down  in  the  brain 
stem.  In  the  earlier  part  of  their  course,  these  fibres  are 
accompanied  by  hippocampal  fibres  for  the  habenula  {tractus 
cortico-hahenularis  medialis),  which  separate  off  just  after  the 
fornix  turns  backwards,  postero-dorsal  to  the  anterior  com- 
missure, and  pass  posteriorly  and  dorsally  in  the  stria  medul- 
laris  thalami.  This  bundle  we  have  seen  to  accompany  the 
habenular  nuclei  and  end  in  them  on  the  same  and  the  opposite 
sides. 

The  hippocampus  also  gives  rise  to  a  large  number  of 
commissural  fibres  which  run  to  the  same  region  of  the  other 
hemisphere,  forming  the  hippocampal  commissure  or  psalterium 
icommissura  hippocampi,  lyra).  In  man,  this  is  a  thin  plate 
of  transverse  fibres  crossing  between  the  bodies  of  the  fornix 
of  the  two  hemispheres  and  merging  at  either  side  into  the 
alveus.  In  rodents,  there  is  a  very  large  commissure  {ventral 
hippocampal  commissure,  commissure  of  the  fimbria,  psalterium 
ventrale)  just  behind  the  ventrally  directed  columns  of  the 
fornix  in  the  lamina  terminalis,  and  this  has  a  thin  dorsal 
extension  {dorsal  hippocampal  commissure,  psalterium  dorsale) 
which  stretches  back  ventral  to  the  corpus  callosum  until  it 
reaches  the  splenium,  with  which  it  seems  to  merge.  This 
extension  is  thickest  in  its  posterior  part,  which  is  really  a 
distinct  structure,  and  which  Cajal  believes  not  really  to  be 
commissural  in  character,  terming  it  the  crossed  temporo- 
hippocampal  tract.  Some  other  authors  seem  to  consider  the 
latter  portion  as  part  of  the  splenium,  though  it  is  clearly 
different  from  the  rest  of  that  structure,  taking  a  deeper  stain 
in  Weigert  preparations  (PI.  XXVL). 

The  fibres  of  the  ventral  hippocampal  commissure  partly  run  through 
a  small-celled  mass  of  gray  matter  lying  between  it  and  the  columns  of  the 


104  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

fornix.  This  bed  of  the  commissure  belongs  morphologically  to  the 
dorsal  part  of  the  septum.  Continuous  with  it,  a  little  mass  of  cells 
just  where  the  anterior  end  of  the  membranous  roof  of  the  third  ventricle 
meets  the  posterior  surface  of  the  commissure  has  been  described  in  the 
rat  and  other  forms  by  Johnston  as  the  noduliis  marginalis. 

Another  longitudinal  band  of  hippocampal  projection  fibres 
may  be  seen  tp  separate  from  the  alveus  in  its  postero-dorsal 
part  and  to  take  up  a  position  near  the  middle  line  between 
the  corpus  callosum  and  the  dorsal  hippocampal  commissure. 
There  it  is  joined  by  small  bundles  which  cross  through 
the  corpus  callosum  from  behind  and  above.  This  is  thefornix 
superior,  a  structure  which  is  inconspicuous  in  man,  but  is 
very  prominent  in  the  rat  and  in  many  other  mammals 
(Pis.  XIX. -XXL).  This  band  increases  in  size  as  one  passes 
forward  to  the  region  of  the  lamina  terminalis,  where  many  of 
its  fibres  join  the  descending  columns  of  the  fornix,  while 
others  mingle  with  the  praecommissural  system  in  the  septum. 
A  much  reduced  remnant  of  the  fornix  superior  may  be 
traced  some  distance  farther  forward,  when  it  will  be  found 
to  come  from  the  olfacto-cortical  tract  (Pis.  XXII.,  XXIII.). 
The  perforating  fibres  which  run  through  the  corpus  callosum 
to  the  fornix  superior  are  derived  partly  from  the  indusium, 
but  many  come  from  the  region  of  the  cingulum  (p.  109), 
after  originating  in  the  interhemispheric  cortex  (chiefly  from 
its  posterior  and  middle  regions  in  the  rat).  These,  with  the 
fornix  superior  itself,  are  frequently  called  fornix  longus,  a 
term  which  seems  to  have  been  used  in  somewhat  different 
ways  by  different  writers.  A  few  fibres  of  the  fornix  system, 
after  traversing  the  septum,  join  the  medial  forebrain  bundle 
for  the  hypothalamus. 

A  diffuse  tract  running  backwards  in  the  molecular  layer 
of  the  cortex  and  mingling  with  the  external  hippocampal 
fibres  connects  the  deeper  part  of  the  corresponding  layer  of 
the  hippocampus  with  the  subsplenial  gyrus  and  the  neo- 
pallium caudal  to  it  (Pis.  XV.-XIX.,  XXVL). 


CHAPTER  XIII. 
Telencephalon — Non-olfactory  Portions. 

THE  non-olfactory  portions  of  the  telencephalon  comprise 
the  basal  ganglia  and  the  neopallium.  The  basal 
ganglia,  according  to  the  usual  classification,  consist  of 
four  centres,  the  caudate  and  lentiform  nuclei,  the  amygdala, 
and  the  claustrum,  though  the  claustrum  is  really  derived  from 
the  pallium.  The  amygdala,  moreover,  is  not  really  non- 
olfactory,  as  we  have  already  seen.  The  caudate  and  lenti- 
form nuclei,  with  the  white  fibres  passing  between  or  through 
them,  make  up  the  corpus  striatum,  in  which  the  amygdala  is 
sometimes  included. 

In  the  majority  of  mammals,  including  the  human  species, 
the  caudate  and  lentiform  nuclei  are  separated  by  a  thick  mass 
of  myelinated  fibres,  the  internal  capsule,  which  is  a  direct 
upward  continuation  of  the  pes  pedunculi,  and  which  is 
composed  chiefly  of  ascending  and  descending  axpns  between 
the  non-olfactory  cerebral  cortex  and  lower  parts  of  the 
brain  (projection  fibres).  In  the  rat,  however,  as  is  found  to 
be  the  case  in  many  other  lower  mammals,  though  usually  in 
a  smaller  degree,  the  internal  capsule  has  a  more  primitive 
form,  being  made  up  of  small  bundles  of  fibres  scattered 
through  the  gray  matter,  so  that  there  is  no  sharp  division 
of  the  latter  into  two  parts  (Pis.  XIX. -XXIII. );  As  a  matter 
of  fact,  the  internal  capsule  never  extends  far  enough  forward 
to  separate  the  two  parts  completely,  and  even  in  man,  where 
there  is  the  greatest  separation,  the  anterior  end  of  the  caudate 
nucleus  is  continuous  with  that  of  the  outer  part  (putamen) 
of  the  lentiform  nucleus. 

The  division  into  caudate  and  lentiform  nuclei   {nucleus 


106  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

caudatiis  and  nucleus  lentijormis  sen  lenticularis)  is  not  really 
the  fundamental  one  in  the  corpus  striatum,  however,  the 
lentiform  nucleus  consisting  of  two  parts,  the  lateral  putamen 
and  the  medial  globus  pallidus,  of  which  the  putamen  is  much 
more  closely  related  to  the  caudate  nucleus  than  to  the 
globus  pallidus.  The  putamen  and  caudate  nucleus  together 
form  the  neostriatum,  the  globus  pallidus  is  the  palaeo striatum, 
being  much  older  both  phylogenetically  and  ontogenetically, 
and  the  amygdala  is  called  the  archi striatum  according  to  this 
terminology. 

The  caudate  nucleus,  in  animals  where  it  is  distinct,  has 
a  large  anterior  portion  or  head  {caput)  and  a  greatly  elongated 
tail  {cauda)  which  runs  back  from  the  caput  dorso-medial  to 
the  internal  capsule  and  curves  ventrally  in  the  posterior  part 
of  the  hemisphere.  Finally,  it  turns  anteriorly  again  and 
ends  ventral  to  the  globus  pallidus  in  close  topographical 
relation  with  the  amygdala.  In  the  rat,  the  bundles  of  the 
internal  capsule  come  together  posteriorly  into  a  compact 
mass  separating  the  corpus  striatum  from  the  thalamus,  but 
even  here  there  is  no  definite  separation  of  a  caudate  nucleus. 
Ordinary  cell  stains  likewise  show  no  distinction,  so  the 
caudate  nucleus  may  be  considered  to  be  represented  by  a 
considerable  anterior  portion  and  a  decreasing  dorsal, 
posterior,  and  postero-ventro-medial  portion  of  the  common 
mass  (neostriatum)  formed  by  it  and  the  putamen.  At  the 
anterior  end  of  this  mass,  a  large  and  distinct  nucleus  projects 
from  it  antero-medially  under  the  lateral  ventricle  into  the 
region  of  the  septum.  This  nucleus  accumhens  septi  (collictdus 
striatiy  is  found  in  nearly  all  mammals,  as  well  as  in  lower 
vertebrates,  but  has  not  yet  been  recognized  in  man.  The 
caudate  nucleus  is  made  up  of  two  parts  which  are  distinct 
in  the  embryo  but  are  indistinguishable  in  the  adult.  The 
medio-ventral  portion  of  the  head  of  the  caudate  belongs  to 
the  olfactory  system  along  with  the  nucleus  accumbens,  as 

^Nucleus  parolfactorius  lateralis  of  Johnston. 


TeLEXCEPHALOX NOX-OLFACTORV    PORTIOXS  107 

previously  noted  (p.  96),  while  the  rest  is  somatic  in  its 
relations,  like  the  remainder  of  the  corpus  striatum. 

The  globus  pallidus  is  a  much  smaller  mass  than  the 
neostriatum.^  It  lies  directly  medial  to  the  putamen,  from 
which  it  is  distinguished  by  the  fact  that  it  contains  a  large 
number  of  diffuse  myelinated  fibres.  In  man  and  many 
other  animals,  it  is  divided  up  by  thin  lamellae  of  such  fibres. 

The  caudate  nucleus  and  the  putamen  receive  axons 
through  the  internal  capsule  from  the  thalamus — particularly, 
probably,  from  the  centre  of  Luys  and  the  anterior  nucleus — 
while  some  also  come  from  the  red  nucleus.  Perhaps  col- 
laterals from  descending  cortical  fibres  also  end  here.  Associa- 
tion fibres  connect  the  striatal  nuclei,  but  are  stated  to  run 
chiefly  from  the  caudate  nucleus  to  the  putamen  and  from 
this  to  the  globus  pallidus.  There  are  probably  descending 
fibres  accompanying  the  afi^erent  ones  mentioned,  but  most 
of  the  descending  fibres,  at  least  in  higher  mammals,  seem 
to  come  from  the  globus  pallidus  through  the  ansa  lenticularis, 
whence  they  are  distributed  to  the  hypothalamus,  the  sub- 
thalamic body,  the  substantia  nigra,  and  the  red  nucleus. 
There  is,  further,  an  extensive,  difi^use  fibre-connection  between 
the  lentiform  nucleus  and  the  overlying  pyriform  cortex. 

The  functions  of  the  corpus  striatum  are  as  yet  very 
uncertain.  It  seems  to  have  an  influence  upon  muscle  tone 
and  also  to  act  upon  the  visceral  nervous  system. 

Related  to  the  parts  which  we  have  been  considering,  is 
the  amygdala  (archistriatum  of  Kappers  and  his  school), 
which  difl^ers  from  them  in  receiving  several  orders  of  olfactory 
fibres.  Its  function,  however,  is  by  no  means  entirely 
olfactory,  as  is  shown  by  its  considerable  development  in 
the  dolphin,  a  totally  anosmatic  mammal.  The  amygdaloid 
complex  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  correlation  mechanism  for 

^A  closely  related  group  of  cells,  the  basal  or  central  nucleus  or  nucleus 
ansae  pediincularis ,  is  apparently  incorporated  in  the  globus  pallidus  itself 
in  the  rat. 


108         AXATOMY  OF  THE  NeRVOUS  SYSTEM 

many  dliYerent  kinds  of  afferent  impulses,  both  visceral  and 
somatic. 

The  remaining  mass  which  is  usually  classified  with  the 
basal  nuclei  is  the  claustrum,  a  thin  plate  of  gray  matter  situ- 
ated between  the  putamen  and  the  overlying  cortex  (insular 
area).  It  is  separated  from  the  putamen  by  a  rather  thin 
layer  of  the  white  matter  of  the  cerebral  hemisphere,  the 
external  capsule  {capsula  externa),  and  from  the  cerebral 
cortex  by  a  considerably  thinner  layer,  the  capsula  extrema. 
The  latter  is  practically  absent  in  the  rat,  so  that  the  claustrum 
cannot  readily  be  distinguished  in  Weigert  sections  (Pis.  XX.- 
XXII.).  It  can  be  recognized  fairly  easily,  how^ever,  in 
preparations  which  show  the  cell-structure,  though  even  there 
its  limits  are  not  very  clear,  tending  to  blend  with  the  deepest 
layer  of  the  adjoining  cortex.  In  the  rat,  as  in  some  other 
lower  mammals,  its  ventral  edge  extends  a  short  distance  below 
the  rhinal  fissure.  The  claustrum  has  been  shown  by  Elliot 
Smith  to  be  an  infolded  portion  of  the  cerebral  cortex,  a 
source  from  which  the  putamen  and  the  greater  part  of  the 
caudate  nucleus  have  also  been  derived.  Both  the  fibre- 
connections  and  the  function  of  the  claustrum  are  still  un- 
known. 

The  neopallium,  the  non-olfactory  cerebral  cortex  with 
its  subjacent  white  matter,  makes  up  the  dorso-medial,  the 
dorsal,  and  most  of  the  lateral  surfaces  of  the  hemisphere 
of  the  rat.  The  early  steps  of  its  evolutionary  expansion 
were  briefly  reviewed  in  the  last  chapter.  The  same  process 
of  expansion  has  continued  through  the  mammalian  series 
to  reach  its  culmination  in  man.  This  part  of  the  brain  is 
the  physical  substratum  of  all  the  finer  forms  of  consciousness, 
all  sensory  discrimination,  and  all  those  processes  which  we 
know  as  mental,  intellectual,  or  psychic.^      Experiments  with 

^The  physical  basis  of  the  emotions,  however,  is  in  the  thalamus 
(Head). 


TeLEXCEPHALOX — NOX-OLFACTORY    PORTIOXS  109 

rats  have  proved,  however,  that  a  large  part  of  their  ability 
to  learn  by  trial  and  error  has  a  subcortical  basis  (Lashley). 

The  gray  matter  of  the  neopallium  has  all  taken  up  a 
superficial  position,  forming  the  cerebral  cortex  {cortex  cerebri), 
while  between  this  and  the  lateral  ventricle  or  the  basal 
ganglia,  as  the  case  may  be,  is  a  thick  layer  of  white  matter, 
the  medullary  centre  of  the  hemisphere,  made  up  of  intrinsic 
association  fibres,  interhemispheric  commissural  fibres,  and 
projection  fibres.  The  proportion  of  gray  matter  to  white 
matter  is  much  greater  in  the  rat  and  other  small  animals 
than  in  man  and  larger  forms  generally.^ 

The  intrinsic  association  fibres  are  of  various  lengths  and 
serve  to  connect  the  different  parts  of  the  cerebral  cortex 
of  the  same  hemisphere.  The  longer  ones  are  largely  grouped 
into  rather  definite  tracts,  though  these  do  not  show  in 
ordinary  sections.  The  projection  fibres  include  all  the 
ascending  and  descending  fibres  which  run  between  the 
cerebral  cortex  and  lower  parts  of  the  brain.  These  all  pass 
through  the  internal  capsule  and  spread  out  at  its  upper 
extremity  to  run  directly  to  the  various  parts  of  the  cortex, 
this  spreading  out  of  the  fibres  forming  the  corona  radiata. 

One  prominent  tract  which  is  made  up  of  both  association 
and  projection  fibres  connecting  with  the  cortex  of  the  medial 
surface  of  the  hemisphere  above  the  corpus  callosum  (inter- 
hemispheric cortex)  and  with  some  related  parts  in  front  of 
it  is  the  cingtdum  (Pis.  X\TII. -XXIII. ).  This  is  a  longitudinal 
band  which  curves  round  the  genu  of  the  corpus  callosum, 
runs  straight  back  directly  dorsal  to  the  truncus,  and  extends 
round  the  splenium  (vide  infra).  Many  of  the  axons  from 
the  interhemispheric  cortex  bifurcate  and  send  anteriorly- 
and  posteriorly-directed  branches  through  this  tract. 

The  interhemispheric  commissural  fibres  form  an  immense 
transverse  mass  running  straight  across  betw^een  the  two 
hemispheres  and  spreading  out  in  each,  the  corpus  callosum. 

iSee  de  Vries,  Anat.  Anz.,  Bd.  37,  p.  387. 


110  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

In  a  median  sagittal  section,  this  structure  appears  as  a 
rather  flat  arch,  the  main  part  of  which  is  the  body  of  the 
corpus  callosum  {trunctis  corporis  callosi),  while  the  posterior 
edge  shows  a  rounded  thickening,  the  splenium,  and  the 
anterior  part,  also  thickened,  turns  sharply  down  as  the 
genu,  tapering  rapidly  to  a  point,  the  rostrum,  directed 
postero-ventrally  (PL  XXYI.)-  ^^  man,  the  rostrum  becomes 
secondarily  connected  with  the  lamina  terminalis  by  a  rostral 
lamina,  but  in  the  rat,  this  is  absent  and  the  rostrum  is  not  a 
conspicuous  part.  The  area  of  the  corpus  callosum  in  a 
median  sagittal  section,  where  the  corpus  itself  is  cut  exactly 
transversely,  gives  the  only  exact  indication  of  its  real  size. 
In  the  adult  rat,  the  area  of  such  a  section  of  the  corpus 
callosum  is  found  to  be  3.29%  of  the  computed  area  of  the 
entire  brain,  while  in  man,  similar  measurements  give  a  ratio 
of  4.44%  (Suitsu).  The  fibres  of  the  corpus  callosum  connect 
with  all  parts  of  the  neocortex,  though  all  parts  are  not  equally 
richly  supplied  with  them.  Callosal  fibres  arising  from  a 
given  area  in  one  hemisphere  are  distributed  to  many  different 
parts  of  the  opposite  one. 

The  cortex  of  the  neopallium,  or  neocortex,  is  greatly 
convoluted  in  man  and  other  large  mammals  (gyrencephalous 
species),  but  in  the  rat,  as  in  all  mammals  with  small  brains 
the  cortex  is  smooth  (lissencephalous).  The  degree  of  con- 
volution varies  more  or  less  with  the  gross  size  of  the  hemi- 
sphere. This  is  due  to  the  peculiar  fact  that  increase  in 
volume  of  the  neocortex  takes  place  almost  entirely  by  two- 
dimensional  growth — growth  in  area,  while  thickness  increases 
relatively  little.  Thus  we  find  that  the  average  thickness  of 
the  cortex  of  the  adult  albino  rat  is  fully  1.9  mm.  and  that 
of  the  wild  rat  about  8%  more  (Sugita)  while  that  of  man 
is  about  3  mm.,  though  the  total  weight  of  the  human  brain 
is  seven  hundred  times  that  of  the  rat  brain.  The  actual 
thickness  of  the  cortex  varies  at  different  points.  In  a  general 
way,  it  diminishes  from  the  frontal  to  the  occipital  pole,  and 


Telencephalon — Non-olfactory  Portions         111 

from  the  dorsal  aspect  to  the  ventral  in  the  rat.  This  general 
statement  is  probably  correct  for  other  mammals  also, 
including  man. 

The  neocortex  shows  a  very  definite  lamination  in  its 
cell-structure,  though  the  laminae  are  not  all  so  precisely 
delimited  as  to  bring  about  complete  agreement  among  the 
authorities  who  have  studied  and  enumerated  them.  Prob- 
ably the  most  generally  followed  scheme  is  that  of  Brodmann, 
who  distinguishes  six  main  layers,  numbered  from  the  surface 
inwards  as  follows: 

I.  Lamina  zonalis  (Plexiform  layer) 

II.  Lamina  granularis  interna.      (Layer  of  small  pyramidal 

cells) 

III.  Lamina  pyramidalis.  (Layer  of  medium  and  large 

pyramidal  cells) 

IV.  Lamina  granularis  interna.      (Granular  layer) 

y.  Lamina  ganglionaris.  (Inner   layer   of   large   py- 

ramidal cells) 
VL  Lamina  multiformis.  (Layer    of    spindle-shaped 

cells) 

These  laminae  are  to  be  found  throughout  the  mammalia, 
but  in  the  rat,  as  in  other  rodents,  layer  II.  is  practically 
indistinguishable  from  layer  III.,  so  that  only  five  layers 
are  to  be  recognized  (PI.  XXVIL).  All  the  layers  superficial 
to  the  fifth  {i.e.,  the  lamina  ganglionaris)  probably  have 
receptive  and  intracortical  associative  functions,  the  granular 
cells  giving  rise  to  shorter  and  the  pyramidal  cells  to  longer 
(inter-regional)  association  fibres.  The  two  deep  layers  (V. 
and  VL),  on  the  other  hand,  contain  the  efferent  neurons  of 
the  cortex  and  send  out  projection  and  commissural  fibres, 
though  also  containing  some  short-fibred  intra-regional 
correlation  neurons.  The  outer  layers  have  been  shown  by 
Bolton  to  be  the  only  ones  in  which  there  are  visible  changes 
corresponding  with  mental  defects  in  man. 


112  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 


Fig.  10 


TeLEN'CEPHALOX — ^XON-OLFACTORY    PORTIOXS  113 

The  appearance  of  the  layers  in  a  typical  region  of  the 
cortex  of  the  rat  may  be  summed  up  as  follows.  The  super- 
ficial layer,  the  lamina  zonalis  (I.),  contains  only  a  few 
scattered  glia  cells.  The  lamina  pyramidalis  (III.)  below 
it  is  made  up  of  typical,  deeply-staining,  pyramidal  cells, 
rather  closely  packed  together.  Under  this  layer,  the  lamina 
granularis  interna  (IV.)  appears  as  a  band  of  crowded,  deeply- 
staining,  small  granules,  somew^hat  resembling  glia  cells. 
Beneath  this  again  Is  the  lamina  gangllonarls  (\'.),  which 
contains  somewhat  scattered,  large-sized,  deeply-staining  py- 
ramids. Finally,  the  deepest  layer  consists  of  a  broad  zone 
of  polymorphous  cells,  the  lamina  multiformis  (VI.).  These 
are  represented  on  the  left  side  of  PI.  XXVII. 

The  laminae  differ  considerably  in  details  of  their  structure 
and  relative  development  in  different  regions  of  the  cerebral 
cortex,  one  sometimes  even  appearing  distinctly  subdivided, 
or  again  one  disappearing  entirely  at  certain  points.  Thus 
It  has  been  found  possible  to  map  out  a  considerable  number 
of  areas  In  the  neocortex,  each  with  a  distinct  histological 
structure  and,  presumably,  with  a  more  or  less  distinct 
functional  significance.  Homologous  areas  can,  moreover, 
be  recognized  In  the  various  groups  of  mammals.  Further, 
the  principal  areas  have  been  shown  to  have  definite  differences 

Fig.  10.  Cortical  localization  in  the  wild  Norway  rat.  Diagrams  of 
the  lateral,  medial  and  dorsal  surfaces,  from  Fortuyn. 

Fortuyns  area.  Brodmanns  term. 

f,  f  Regio  praecentralis. 

j,  n  Regio  parietalis. 

w  Regio  occipitalis. 

k  Regio  insularis. 

p,  X  -. Regio  temporalis. 

c  Regio  cingularis. 

z,  z",  z'" Regio  retrosplenialis. 

r',  s  Regio  hippocampica. 

h,  h"         Regio  olfactoria. 

Regio  postcentralis  is  represented  in  the  anterior  part  of  area  j. 


114  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

in  vascularity  in  the  rat,  as  have  also  the  different  laminae  in 
a  given  area,  which  would  seem  to  indicate  differences  in 
functional  activity^  (PI.  XXVII.). 

The  main  areas  have  been  enumerated  by  Brodmann  as 
follows  :- 

1.  Regio  postcentralis 

2.  Regio  praecentralis 

3.  Regio  frontalis 

4.  Regio  insularis 

5.  Regio  parietalis 

6.  Regio  temporalis 

7.  Regio  occipitalis 

8.  Regio  cingularis 

9.  Regio  retrosplenialis. 

Histological  studies  reveal  a  considerably  larger  number 
of  structurally  different  areas,  however,  as  may  be  seen  from 
the  accompanying  plan  of  the  localization  in  the  cortex  of 
the  rat^  (Fig-  10).  In  the  legend  for  this  illustration,  the 
areas  indicated  are  correlated  with  the  terms  of  Brodmann. 
It  will  be  observed  that  the  regio  frontalis  is  not  mentioned, 
this  area,  though  exceedingly  large  in  man,  being  very  small 
in  the  rat  and  being  completely  hidden  at  the  bottom  of  the 
rhinal  fissure.  It  may  perhaps  be  that  the  area  marked  d 
also  belongs  to  this  region. 

For  what  is  known  as  to  the  functions  of  these  areas,  the 
reader  is  referred  to  the  standard  text-books  of  neurology 

^Similar  differences  have  been  shown  between  various  centres  in  the 
brain  stem  and  the  cerebellum,  and  the  development  of  these  differences 
in  the  young  rat  has  been  found  to  be  related  temporally  to  the  establish- 
ment of  functional  activity. 

-Brodmann  lists  also  the  olfactory  cortex  as: 

10.  Regio  hippocampica. 

11.  Regio  olfactoria. 

^For  details  of  the  histological  structure  in  each  area  shown  in  Fig.  10, 
see  F^ortuyn,  Arch.  Neur.  and  Psych.,  Path.  Lab.  London  County  Asylums, 
vol.  VL,  1914,  or  Sugita,  Jour.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  28,  1917. 


TeLEXCEPHALOX — XOX-OLFACTORV    PORTIOXS  115 

and  to  the  special  literature.  It  need  only  be  mentioned 
here  that  in  a  careful  effort  to  show  that  his  area  p  (temporal 
area)  contains  the  auditory  cortex  of  the  rodent,  Fortuyn 
was  unable  to  obtain  any  conclusive  evidence,  though  he 
believes  that  this  is  the  case.  Lashley  has  plotted  the 
electrically  ex^citable  area  in  the  rat,  which  included  approxi- 
mately areas  f  and  f  and  the  anterior  edges  of  areas  n(?), 
j(?)  and  k,  and  has  carried  out  a  large  number  of  experiments 
which  seem  to  indicate  a  high  degree  of  transferability  of 
function  in  the  cortex  of  this  animal. 


BIBLIOGRAPHY^ 

Addison,  W.  H.  F.  1917.  The  cell-changes  In  the  hypophysis 
of  the  albino  rat  after  castration.  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol. 
28,  pp.  441-463. 

BiANCHi,  L.  (Trans.  MacDonald,  J.  H.).  1922.  The 
mechanism  of  the  brain  and  the  function  of  the  frontal 
lobes.     Edinburgh.     Pp.  348.     (Rat,  p.  96.) 

Bregmann,  L.  E.  1915.  Neue  Untersuchungen  zur  Kennt- 
nis  der  Pyramidenbahn.  1.  Der  Anteil  der  Pyramide  am 
Riickenmarksquerschnitt  bei  verschieden  Tieren  und 
seine  Entwickelung  beim  Menschen.  Anat.  Anz.,  Bd. 
48,  S.  75-80. 

BuLLARD,  Pearl  B.  1912.  A  comparative  study  of  the  three 
principal  regions  of  the  spinal  cord  in  a  series  of  mammals. 
Am.  J.  Anat.,  vol.  14,  pp.  73-105. 

Cameron,  J.  1904.  On  the  presence  and  significance  of  the 
superior  commissure  throughout  the  vertebra ta.  J.  Anat. 
and  Physiol.,  vol.  38,  pp.  275-292. 

Craigie,  E.  Horne.     1920.     On  the  relative  vascularity  of 
various  parts  of  the  central  nervous  system  of  the  albino 
rat.     J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  31,  pp.  429-464. 
1921.     The   vascularity   of   the   cerebral   cortex   of   the 
albino  rat.     J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  33,  pp.  193-212. 
1924.     Changes  in   vascularity  in   the   brain   stem  and 

^A  practically  complete  bibliography  for  the  rat  up  to  the  beginning 
of  1915  has  been  published  by  Donaldson  in  "The  Rat"  (Memoirs  of 
The  Wistar  Institute  of  Anatomy  and  Biology,  No.  6,  1915).  The  present 
list  contains  only  the  titles  of  publications  referring  to  the  central  nervous 
system  of  the  rat  which  have  appeared  since  the  preparation  of  Donaldson's 
bibliography  together  with  a  few  earlier  titles  which  do  not  appear  in  it. 
It  includes  not  only  actual  contributions  to  knowledge  of  the  rat  brain, 
but  also  the  names  of  some  publications  containing  brief  references  to  or 
illustrations  of  this  type. 


Bibliography  117 

cerebellum  of  the  albino  rat  between  birth  and  maturity. 
J,  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  38,  pp.  27-48. 

1925,  Postnatal  changes  in  vascularity  in  the  cerebral 
cortex  of  the  albino  rat.  Anat.  Rec,  vol.  29,  p.  354. 
Donaldson,  H.  H.  1916.  The  relation  of  myelin  to  the 
loss  of  water  in  the  mammalian  nervous  system  with 
advancing  age.  Proc.  Nat.  Acad,  of  Sciences,  vol.  2, 
pp.  350-356. 

1916a.  A  preliminary  determination  of  the  part  played 
by  myelin  in  reducing  the  water  content  of  the  mam- 
malian nervous  system  (albino  rat).  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol. 
26,  pp.  443-452. 

1916^.  A  revision  of  the  percentage  of  water  in  the 
brain  and  in  the  spinal  cord  of  the  albino  rat.  J.  Comp. 
Neur.,  vol.  27,  pp.  77-115. 

1917.  Growth  changes  in  the  mammalian  nervous  sys- 
tem. The  Harvey  Lectures,  series  12,  1916-1917,  pp. 
133-150.     Philadelphia. 

1918.  A  comparison  of  the  growth  changes  in  the 
nervous  system  of  the  rat  with  corresponding  changes 
in  the  nervous  system  of  man.  Proc.  Nat.  Acad,  of 
Sciences  of  U.S.,  vol.  4,  pp.  280-283. 

1918a.  Introduction  to  the  ''Comparative  studies  on 
the  growth  of  the  cerebral  cortex,"  by  Dr.  Naoki  Sugita. 
1923.  On  the  effect  of  captivity  or  domestication  on  the 
brain  weight  of  some  mammals.  Anat.  Rec,  vol  25, 
p.  126. 

1923a.  On  the  cranial  capacity  of  the  guinea  pig — wild 
and  domesticated.  Schweizer  Archiv  fur  Neurol,  u. 
Psychiatric,  Bd.  13,  S.  206-222. 

1923^.     On  changes  in  the  relative  w^eights  of  the  viscera 
and  other  organs  from   birth   to   maturity — albino   rat. 
Amer.  Jour.  Physiol.,  vol.  67,  pp.  1-21. 
Donaldson,  H.  H.  and  Nagasaka,  G.     1918.     On  the  in- 
crease in  the  diameters  of  nerve-cell  bodies  and  of  the 


118  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

fibres  arising   from   them — during   the   latter  phases  of 

growth  (albino  rat).     J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  29,  pp.  529- 

552. 
Dubois,  Eug.     1923.     Phylogenetic  and  ontogenetic  increase 

of  the  volume  of  the  brain  in  vertebrata.     Kon.  Akad.  v. 

Wetens.  te  Amsterdam,  Proc.  Sect.  Sc,  vol.  25,  pp.  230- 

255. 
Dunn,   Elizabeth  H.     1916.     The  size  of  the  medullated 

axons  of  the  Purkinje  cerebellar  neurons  in  the  albino 

rat.     Anat.  Rec,  vol.  10,  p.  196. 

1917.     Primary  and   secondary   findings  in   a   series  of 

attempts  to  transplant  cerebral  cortex  in  the  albino  rat. 

J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  27,  pp.  565-582. 
Edinger,  L.     1910.     Ueber  die  Einteilung  des  Cerebellums. 

Anat.  Anz.,  Bd.  35,  S.  319-323. 

1911.     \'orlesungen  iiber  den  Bau  der  nervosen  Zentral- 

organe  des  Menschen  und  der  Tiere.     8te  Aufl.,  Bd.  I. 
Flatau-Jacobsohn.       1899.      Anatomic   und    vergleichende 

Anatomic    des    Centralnervensystems    der    Saugetiere. 

Berlin. 
Fortuyn,  JE.  B.  Droogleever.    1918.    Some  remarks  about 

the  nervus  octavus  in  three  tame  rats  with  inflammation 

of  the  internal  ear.     Psych,  en  Neurol.  Bladen  (Feest- 

bundel  Winkler). 
Fuse,  G.     1919.     Experimentelle  Beitrage  zur  Anatomic  des 

Corpus  trapezoides — Pararapheale  Durchschneidung  des 

letzteren  (Guddensche  Methode)  an  einem  Meerschwein- 

chen  und  rapheale  Durchschneidung  desselben  an  einer 

Ratte    (Guddensche   Methode).     Arb.  a.  d.  Anat.  Inst. 

d.  K^iserlich-Japanischen  Univ.  zu  Sendai.     Heft  2,  S. 

191-250. 

1919a.     Innerer  Aufbau  der  zentralen  akustischen  Bah- 

nen.     Arb.  a.  d.   Anat.   Inst.  d.   Kaiserlich-Japanischen 

Univ.  zu  Sendai.     Heft  2,  S.  275-384. 

1920.     Beitrage     zur     mikroskopischen     Anatomic     des 


Bibliography  119 

TruncLis  cerebri:  einiges  vergleichend-anatomisches  iiber 
das  bislang  unbekannte  resp.  nicht  geniigend  beriick- 
sichtigte  Grau  in  der  Zone  zwischen  der  oberen  Olive  und 
der  spinalen  Quintuswurzel,  u.  s.  w.  Arb.  a.  d.  Anat. 
Inst.  d.  Kaiserlich-Japanischen  Univ.  zu  Sendai.  Heft  4, 
S.  1-107. 

GuRDjiAN,  E.  S.  1925.  Olfactory  connections  in  the  albino 
rat,  with  special  reference  to  the  stria  medullaris  and 
anterior  commissure.  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  38,  pp.  127- 
163. 

Hammett,  F.  S.  1923.  Studies  of  the  thyroid  apparatus. 
XII.  The  effect  of  thyro-parathyroidectomy  and  para- 
thyroidectomy at  100  days  of  age  on  the  growth  of  the 
brain  and  spinal  cord  of  male  and  female  albino  rats. 
J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  35,  pp.  313-335. 
1924.  Studies  of  the  thyroid  apparatus.  XX.  The 
effect  of  thyro-parathyroidectomy  and  parathyroidectomy 
at  75  days  of  age  on  the  growth  of  the  brain  and  spinal 
cord  of  male  and  female  albino  rats.  J.  Comp.  Neur., 
vol.  37,  pp.  15-30. 

Hatai,  S.  1915.  On  the  brain-weights  of  rats  descended 
from  the  cross  between  the  wild  Norway  (Mus  norvegicus) 
and  the  domesticated  albino  (Mus  norvegicus  albinus). 
J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  25,  pp.  555-566. 
1917.  Metabolic  activity  of  the  nervous  system.  I. 
Amount  of  non-protein  nitrogen  in  the  central  nervous 
system  of  the  normal  albino  rat.  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol. 
28,  pp.  361-378. 

Held,  H.  1890.  Der  Ursprung  des  tiefen  Markes  der 
Vierhugelregion.    Neurol.  Centralbl.  Bd.,  9,  S.  481-483. 

Hermanides,  S.  R.  und  Koppen,  M.  1903.  Ueber  die 
Furchen  und  ueber  den  Bau  der  Grosshirnrinde  bei  den 
Lissencephalen,  insbesondere  ueber  die  Lokalisation 
des  motorischen  Centrums  und  der  Sehregion.  Arch.  f. 
Psychiat.,  Bd.  37.     S.  616-634. 


120  AXATOMY    OF    THE    NeRVOUS    SysTEM 

Herrick,  C.  JUDSON.  1913.  Anatomy  of  the  brain.  Wood's 
The  Reference  Handbook  of  the  Medical  Sciences,  3rd 
edition,  vol.  2.     New  York. 

1921.  The  connections  of  the  vomero-nasal  nerve, 
accessory  olfactory  bulb  and  amygdala  in  amphibia. 
J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  33,  pp.  213-280.  (Rat,  pp.  270- 
271.) 

Holt,  C.  M.  1917.  Studies  on  the  olfactory  bulbs  of  the 
albino  rat — in  two  parts.  I.  Effect  of  a  defective  diet 
and  of  exercise.  II.  Number  of  cells  in  the  bulb.  J. 
Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  27,  pp.  201-259. 

HosKiNS,  E.  R.  1916.  The  growth  of  the  body  and  organs 
of  the  albino  rat  as  affected  by  feeding  various  ductless 
glands  (thyroid,  thymus,  hypophysis,  and  pineal).  J. 
Exp.  Zool.,  vol.  21,  pp.  295-346. 

Hunt,  H.  R.  1924.  A  Laboratory  manual  of  the  anatomy 
of  the  rat.     New  York.     Pp.  123. 

Ingvar,  S.  1918.  Zur  Phylo-  und  Ontogenese  des  Klein- 
hirns  nebst  einem  Versuche  zu  einheitlicher  Erklarung 
der  zerebellaren  Funktion  und  Lokalisation.  Folia 
Neurob.,  Bd.  11,  S.  205-502.  (The  author  speaks  of 
"Rattenkleinhirn"  but  refers  apparently  to  Mus  mus- 
culus). 

Jackson,  C.  M.  and  Carleton,  Rachel.  1922.  Organ 
weights  in  albino  rats  with  experimental  rickets.  Proc. 
Soc.  Exp.  Biol,  and  Med.,  vol.  20,  p.  181. 
1923.  The  effect  of  experimental  rickets  upon  the 
weights  of  the  various  organs  in  albino  rats.  Am.  J. 
Physiol.,  vol.  65,  pp.  1-14. 

Jackson,  C.  M.  and  Stewart,  C.  A.  1918.  The  effects  of 
underfeeding  and  refeeding  upon  the  growth  of  the 
various  systems  and  organs  of  the  body.  Minnesota 
Medicine,  vol.  1,  pp.  403-414. 

1919.  Recovery  of  normal  weight  in  the  various  organs 
of  albino  rats  on  refeeding  after  underfeeding  from  birth 


Bibliography  121 

for  various  periods.  Am.  J.  of  Diseases  of  Children, 
vol.  17,  pp.  329-352. 

1920.  The  effects  of  inanition  in  the  young  upon  the 
ultimate  size  of  the  body  and  of  the  various  organs  in  the 
albino  rat.     J.  Exp.  Zool.,  vol.  30,  pp.  97-129. 

Johnston,  J.  B.     1909.     The  radix  mesencephalica  trigemini. 
J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  19,  pp.  593-644. 
1913.     The  morphology  of  the  septum,  hippocampus,  and 
pallial  commissures  in  reptiles  and  mammals.     J.  Comp. 
Neur.,  vol.  23,  pp.  371-478. 

1923.  Further  contributions  to  the  study  of  the  evolution 
of  the  forebrain.     J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  35,  pp.  337-481. 

King,  Helen  D.  1916.  On  the  postnatal  growth  of  the 
body  and  of  the  central  nervous  system  in  albino  rats 
that  are  undersized  at  birth.  Anat.  Rec,  vol.  11,  pp. 
41-52. 

Kingery,  H.  M.  and  Kingery,  J.  B.  1925.  A  study  of  the 
nervous  tissues  of  albino  rats  fed  on  a  vitamine-free  diet. 
Anat.  Rec,  vol.  29,  p.  364. 

Klein,  E.  and  Noble  Smith,  E.  1880.  Atlas  of  Histology. 
London.     (Rat  cerebellum,  PI.  XXI,  Fig.  7.) 

Kocher,  R.  a.  1916.  The  effect  of  activity  on  the  histo- 
logical structure  of  nerve  cells.  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  26 
pp.  241-357. 

KoMiNE,  S.  1919.  Metabolic  activity  of  the  nervous  system. 
HI.  On  the  amount  of  non-protein  nitrogen  in  the  brain 
of  albino  rats  during  twenty-four  hours  after  feeding. 
J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  30,  pp.  397-410. 
1919a.  Metabolic  activity  of  the  nervous  system.  IV. 
The  content  of  non-protein  nitrogen  in  the  brain  of  the 
rats  kept  in  a  state  of  emotional  and  physical  excitement 
for  several  hours.     J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  31,  pp.  69-82. 

KopPANYi,  T.  and  Pearcy,  J.  F.  1925.  Comparative 
studies  on  the  excitability  of  the  forebrain.  Am.  J. 
Phys.,  vol.  71,  pp.  339-343. 


122  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  vSystem 

KosAKA,  K.  und  HiRAiWA,  K.  1914.  Zur  Anatomie  der 
Sehnervenbahnen  und  ihren  Zentren.  Fol.  Neurob.,  Bd. 
9,  S.  367-389. 

Lashley,  K.  S.  1920.  Studies  of  cerebral  function  in 
learning.     Psychobiology,  vol.  2,  pp.  55-135. 

1921.  Studies  of  cerebral  function  in  learning.  II.  The 
effects  of  long  continued  practice  upon  cerebral  localiza- 
tion.    J.  Comp.  Psychol.,  vol.  1,  pp.  453-468. 

1921a.  Studies  of  cerebral  function  in  learning.  III. 
The  motor  areas.     Brain,  vol.  44,  pp.  255-285. 

1922.  Studies  of  cerebral  function  in  learning.  IV. 
Mcarious  function  after  destruction  of  the  visual  areas. 
Am.  J.  Physiol.,  vol.  59,  pp.  44-67. 

Lashley,    K.   S.   and   Franz,   S.    I.     1917.     The  effects   of 

cerebral  destruction  upon  habit-formation  and  -retention 

in  the  albino  rat.     Psychobiology,  vol.  1,  pp.  71-139. 
LoWY,  R.     1910.     Zur  Frage  der  superfiziellen  Kornerschichte 

und  Markscheidenbildung  des  Kleinhirns.      Ihre  Bezie- 

hungen  zum  Lokalisationsproblem  und  zur  Gefahigkeit. 

Arb.  a.  d.  Neurol.  Inst.  a.  d.  Wiener  Universitat,  Bd.  18, 

S.  251-293.     Rat,  S.  263-264. 
LoTHEissEN,  G.     1894.     Ueber  die  Stria  meduUaris  Thalami 

optici.     Anat.  Hefte,  Bd.  4,  S.  225-259. 
MacArthur,  C.  G.  and  Jones,  O.  C.     1917.     Some  factors 

influencing  the  respiration  of  ground  nervous  tissue.     J. 

Biol.  Chem.,  vol.  32,  pp.  259-274.     Rat,  table  X. 
Macklin,   C.   C.   and   Macklin,   Madge  T.     1919.     Brain 

repair  in  the  rat  vitally  stained  with  trypan  blue.     Anat. 

Rec,  vol.  6,  pp.  8-10. 

1920.     A  study  of  brain  repair  in  the  rat  by  use  of  trypan 

blue,    with    special    reference    to    vital    staining    of    the 

macrophages.     Arch.   Neur.,  and  Psychiat.,  vol.  3,  pp. 

353-394. 
Meyersohn,  F.     1913.     Die  Dicke  der  spinalen  Trigeminus- 

wurzel  bei  v^erschiedenen  Saugern.     Fol.  Neurob.,  Bd.  7, 

S.  217-220. 


Bibliography  123 

Murphy,  J.  B.  and  Sturm,  Ernest.  1923.  Conditions 
determining  the  transplantability  of  tissues  in  the  brain. 
J.  Exp.  Med.,  vol.  38,  pp.  183-198. 

Nicholson,  F.  M.  1923.  The  changes  in  the  amount  and 
distribution  of  the  iron-containing  proteins  of  nerve  cells 
following  injury  to  their  axons.  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol. 
36,  pp.  37-87. 

NiTTONO,  K,  1923.  On  bilateral  effects  from  the  unilateral 
section  of  branches  of  the  nervus  trigeminus  in  the  albino 
rat.     J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  35,  pp.  133-161. 

Obenchain,  Jeannette  B.  1925.  The  brains  of  the  South 
American  marsupials  Caenolestes  and  Orolestes.  Field 
Mus.  of  Nat.  Hist.,  Zool.  Series,  vol.  14,  pp.  175-232 
(Rat  p.  193). 

Papez,    J.    W.     1923.     The    mamillary    peduncle,    Marchi 
method.     Anat.  Rec,  vol.  25,  p.  146. 
1923a.     The    thalamic    end    of    the    medial    lemniscus, 
Marchi  method.     Anat.  Rec,  vol.  25,  p.  146. 
1923^.     The  rubrospinal  tract,  Marchi  method.     Anat. 
Rec,  vol.  25,  p.  147. 

Pekelsky,  a.  1922.  tJber  die  Kerne  der  Raphe  und  der 
benachbarten  Anteile  der  retikulierten  Substanz.  I. 
Teil:  Saugetiere.  Arb.  a.  d.  Neurol.  Inst.  a.  d.  Wiener 
Universitat.     Bd.  23,  S.  21-73.     (See  footnote,  p.  51.) 

Plant,  J.  S.  1919.  Factors  influencing  the  behaviour  of 
the  brain  of  the  albino  rat  in  Miillers  fluid.  J.  Comp. 
Neur.,  vol.  30,  pp.  411-422. 

Stewart,  C.  A.  1916.  Growth  of  the  body  and  of  the 
various  organs  of  young  albino  rats  after  inanition  for 
various  periods.  Biol.  Bui.,  vol.  31,  pp.  16-51. 
1918.  Weights  of  various  parts  of  the  brain  in  normal 
and  underfed  albino  rats  at  different  ages.  Anat.  Rec, 
vol.  14,  p.  51. 

1918a.  Weights  of  various  parts  of  the  brain  in  normal 
and  underfed  albino  rats  at  different  ages.  J.  Comp. 
Neur.,  vol.  29,  pp.  511-528. 


124  Anatomy  of  the  Nervous  System 

1919,  Changes  in  the  weights  of  the  various  parts, 
systems,  and  organs  in  albino  rats  kept  at  birth  weight 
by  underfeeding  for  various  periods.  Am.  J.  Physiol., 
vol.  48,  pp.  67-78. 
SuGlTA,  N.  1917.  Comparative  studies  on  the  growth  of  the 
cerebral  cortex.  I.  On  the  changes  in  the  size  and 
shape  of  the  cerebrum  during  the  postnatal  growth  of 
the  brain.  Albino  rat.  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  28,  pp. 
495-510. 

1917a.  Comparative  studies  on  the  growth  of  the  cere- 
bral cortex.  II.  On  the  increase  in  the  thickness  of  the 
cerebral  cortex  during  the  postnatal  growth  of  the  brain. 
Albino  rat.  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  28,  pp.  511-591. 
1918.  Comparative  studies  on  the  growth  of  the  cerebral 
cortex.  III.  On  the  size  and  shape  of  the  cerebrum  in 
the  Norway  rat  (Mus  norvegicus)  and  a  comparison  of 
these  with  the  corresponding  characters  in  the  albino 
rat.  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  29,  pp.  1-9. 
1918a.  Comparative  studies  on  the  growth  of  the 
cerebral  cortex.  IV.  On  the  thickness  of  the  cerebral 
cortex  of  the  Norway  rat  (Mus  norvegicus)  and  com- 
parison of  the  same  with  the  cortical  thickness  in  the 
albino  rat.  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  29,  pp.  11-39. 
1918&.  Comparative  studies  on  the  growth  of  the 
cerebral  cortex.  V.  Part  I.  On  the  area  of  the  cortex 
and  on  the  number  of  cells  in  a  unit  volume,  measured 
on  the  frontal  and  sagittal  sections  of  the  albino  rat 
brain,  together  with  the  changes  in  these  characters 
according  to  the  growth  of  the  brain.  Part  II.  On  the 
area  of  the  cortex  and  on  the  number  of  cells  in  a  unit 
volume,  measured  on  the  frontal  and  sagittal  sections  of 
the  brain  of  the  Norway  rat  (Mus  norvegicus),  compared 
with  the  corresponding  data  for  the  albino  rat.  J.  Comp. 
Neur.,  vol.  29,  pp.  61-117. 
1918^:.     Comparative    studies    on    the    growth    of    the 


Bibliography  125 

cerebral  cortex.  \^I.  Part  I.  On  the  increase  in  size 
and  on  the  developmental  changes  of  some  nerve  cells 
in  the  cerebral  cortex  of  the  albino  rat  during  the  growth 
of  the  brain.  Part  II.  On  the  increase  in  size  of  some 
nerve  cells  in  the  cerebral  cortex  of  the  Norway  rat 
(Mus  norvegicus),  compared  with  the  corresponding 
changes  in  the  albino  rat.  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  29, 
pp.  119-162. 

1918<i.  Comparative  studies  on  the  growth  of  the 
cerebral  cortex.  \'II.  On  the  influence  of  starvation 
at  an  early  age  upon  the  development  of  the  cerebral 
cortex.  Albino  rat.  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  29,  pp.  177- 
240. 

1918e.  Comparative  studies  on  the  growth  of  the 
cerebral  cortex.  VIII.  General  review  of  data  for  the 
thickness  of  the  cerebral  cortex  and  the  size  of  the 
cortical  cells  in  several  mammals,  together  with  some 
postnatal  growth  changes  in  these  structures.  J.  Comp. 
Neur.,  vol.  29,  pp.  241-278. 

SuiTSU,  N.  1920.  Comparative  studies  on  the  growth  of  the 
corpus  callosum.  I.  On  the  area  of  the  corpus  callosum, 
measured  on  the  sagittal  section  of  the  albino  rat  brain. 
J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  32,  pp.  35-60. 

TiLNEY,  F.  and  Casamajor,  L.  1917.  The  development  of 
the  hemal  channels  in  the  central  nervous  system  of  the 
albino  rat.     Anat.  Rec,  vol.  11,  pp.  425-428. 

TiLNEY,  F.  and  Riley,  H.  A.  1921.  The  form  and  functions 
of  the  central  nervous  system.  New  York.  Rat:  pp. 
27,  31,  32,  34,  35,  43,  46,  47. 

Warren,  J.  1917.  The  development  of  the  paraphysis  and 
pineal  region  in  mammalia."  J.  Comp.  Neur.,  vol.  28, 
pp.  75-135. 

ZucKERKAXDL,  E.  1909.  Zur  Entwicklung  des  Balkens. 
Arb.  a.  d.  Neurol.  Inst.     Bd.  17,  S.  373-409. 


APPENDIX. 
Preparation  of  Sections — Method  of  Weigert. 

WHILE  the  Weigert  technique  is  a  standard  histological 
method,  there  are  many  modifications  of  it,  with 
some  of  which  the  brain  of  the  rat  is  sometimes 
rather  refractory.  The  writer  has  usually  obtained  satis- 
factory results  by  the  following  simple  form  of  the  method. 

The  brain  is  removed  from  the  skull  as  soon  as  possible 
after  death  and  is  at  once  immersed  in  Miiller's  fluid 
(potassium  bichromate,  2.5  gm.;  sodium  sulphate,  1  gm.; 
distilled  water,  100  c.c).  This  solution  is  renewed  two  or 
three  times  during  the  first  week,  after  which  the  material  is 
left  undisturbed  for  two  months  or  more,  being  kept  in,  the 
dark  during  this  time.  The  tissue  is  then  washed  for  a  few 
hours  in  distilled  water  and  passed  into  50%  alcohol  for  a 
few  hours  more,  after  which  it  is  transferred  to  70%  alcohol, 
where  it  may  remain  for  from  twenty-four  hours  to  several 
weeks.  It  is  next  kept  for  twenty-four  hours  in  each  of  80%, 
95%,  and  absolute  alcohol  successively,  and  passed  through 
cedar  oil  to  parafftn. 

Serial  sections  15/i-20iu  thick  are  mounted  on  slides  by  the 
ordinary  water-albumin  method.  The  parafBn  is  now  washed 
out  of  the  sections  by  immersing  the  slide  in  xylol,  from  which 
it  is  transferred  to  absolute  alcohol.  The  slide  is  next  flooded 
with  thin  celloidin  (0.5%),  which  is  drained  off  and  allowed 
to  dry  in  the  air  for  a  few  minutes,  and  after  this  the  slide 
is  passed  rapidly  down  through  a  graded  series  of  alcohols  to 
distilled  water. 

The  slides  are  placed  upside  down  (supported  on  small 
slips  of  glass)  in  a  half-saturated  solution  of  copper  acetate 


Preparation  of  Sections  127 

which  is  kept  at  a  temperature  somewhere  near  35°  C,  and 
remain  there  over  night.  After  rinsing  in  distilled  water  they 
are  transferred  to  Weigert's  haematoxylin  (10  c.c.  10% 
haematoxylin  in  absolute  alcohol +90  c.c.  distilled  water  + 
1  c.c.  saturated  solution  of  lithium  carbonate),  again  upside 
down,  in  which  they  are  kept  for  4-6  hours.  Following 
another  rinsing,  the  sections,  which  are  now  deep  blue  or 
blue-black,  are  subjtected  to  the  action  of  Weigert's  decolor- 
izer,  a  fluid  composed  of  equal  parts  of  a  2%  solution  of 
borax  and  a  2.5%  solution  of  potassium  ferricyanide.  This 
mixture  is  used  freely  until  the  desired  differentiation  is 
obtained,  which  may  be  in  a  short  time  or  may  not  be  for 
several  hours. 

The  differentiating  fluid  of  Pal  (equal  parts  of  1%  oxalic 
acid  and  1%  potassium  sulphite  solutions  used  after  a  brief 
immersion  in  0.25%  potassium  permanganate)  is  very  much 
more  rapid  and  may  give  more  brilliant  results,  but  is  less 
easily  controlled  in  its  action. 

The  sections  are  finally  washed  in  running  water  for 
twenty-four  hours  and  mounted  in  Canada  balsam. 

Suitsu  recommends  as  particularly  suitable  for  the  rat 
brain  a  modification  of  the  very  similar  Kultschitzky  techni- 
que, the  description  of  which  may  be  found  in  his  paper  in  the 
Journal  of  Comparative  Neurology,  vol.  32,  pp.  36-37. 


Plate  I.     Dorsal  view  of  the  brain  of  an  adult  albino  rat  four  times  natural 
size. 

bo,  olfactory  bulb;  cer.  cerebral  hemisphere;  ch,  cerebellar  hemi- 
sphere; ci,  posterior  colliculus;  e,  pineal  body;  pf,  paraflocculus; 
py,  pyramis;  sip,  dorso-lateral  groove;  smp,  dorsal  median  groove; 
si,  first  cervical  spinal  nerve,  dorsal  root;  s2,  second  cervical  spinal 
nerve,  dorsal  root;    u,  uvula;   vr,  vermis. 


Plate  I 


NT 


pf 


smp — 



i-  ^j 

sip 

-- 

"' 

.; 

' 

Plate  II.  Ventral  view  of  the  brain  of  an  adult  albino  rat  four  times 
natural  size.  The  representation  of  the  nerve  roots  is  somewhat 
diagrammatic. 

bo,  olfactory  bulb;  cho,  optic  chiasma;  cma,  mamillary  body;  ct, 
trapezoid  body;  frh,  rhinal  fissure;  i,  infundibulum;  Ip,  pyriform 
lobe;  nc,  neopallium;  p,  pyramid;  pf,  paraflocculus;  po,  pons;  pp, 
basis  (pes)  pedunculi  cerebri;  si,  first  cervical  spinal  nerve,  ventral 
root;  tc,  tuber  cinereum;  to,  tuberculum  olfactorium;  trol,  olfactory 
tract;  III.,  oculomotor  nerve;  IV.,  trochlear  nerve;  V.,  trigeminal 
nerve  (large  sensory  and  small  motor  portions);  VI.,  abducent  nerve; 
VII.,  facial  nerve;  VIII.,  auditory  nerve;  IX. +X.,  glossopharyngeal 
and  vagus  nerves;  XL,  spinal  accessory  nerve;  XII.,  hypoglossal 
nerve. 


Platf  11 


po 


-m 


-A 


Plate  III.  Dorsal  view  of  the  brain  of  an  adult  albino  rat  with  the  cere- 
bellum and  much  of  the  cerebral  hemispheres  removed,  X  4. 
be,  brachium  conjunctivum;  bo,  olfactory  bulb;  bpo,  brachium 
pontis;  cc,  corpus  callosum;  ci,  posterior  coUiculus;  cl,  clava;  cr, 
restiform  body;  est,  corpus  striatum;  csu,  anterior  colliculus;  dc, 
tuberculum  acusticum;  ev,  vestibular  area  (trigonum  acustici);  f, 
facial  colliculus;  fc,  fasciculus  cuneatus;  fi,  fo\'ea  inferior;  fim, 
fimbria;  fsu,  fovea  superior;  ft,  funiculus  teres;  gl,  lateral  geniculate 
body;  gm,  medial  geniculate  body;  nc,  cerebral  cortex  (neocortex); 
o,  obex;  s,  septum;  sm,  stria  medullaris  thalami  running  along  the 
habenula  into  the  habenular  commissure;  st,  stria  terminalis;  th, 
thalamus;  tv,  taenia  ventriculi  (line  of  attachment  of  posterior 
medullary  velum);  vc,  ventral  cochlear  nucleus;  V.,  trigeminal  nerve; 
MIL,  auditory  nerve. 


Plate  III 


nc 

cc 


N 


:% 


V 

^       est 

V 

1 

"}'  N 

1    csu    jSW 

1 

"^-             ,    ^/^ 

/ 

C'l 

^ 

r 

-    V                                    AT' 

/ 


Plate  IV.  Medial  view  of  the  right  cerebral  hemisphere  of  an  albino  rat 
with  most  of  the  thalamus  cut  away  so  as  to  expose  the  hippocampal 
formation,  X  4. 

bo,  olfactory  bulb;  ca,  anterior  commissure  in  lamina  terminalis; 
cc,  corpus  callosum;  chd,  dorsal  part  of  hippocampal  commissure; 
chv,  large  ventral  part  of  hippocampal  commissure  or  commissura 
fimbriae;  co,  optic  chiasma;  fac,  fasciola  cinerea;  fch,  fissura  chori- 
oidea;  fd,  fascia  dentata;  fh,  hippocampal  fissure;  fim,  fimbria; 
gs,  gyrus  subsplenialis;  gsc,  gyrus  supracallosus;  h,  hippocampus 
proper  covered  by  white  fibres  connecting  with  the  fimbria;  s,  septum; 
tfd,  tuberculum  fasciae  dentatae;    th,  cut  surface  of  thalamus. 


Plate  IV 


/ 


bo 


clid 

s 


^■^-^  Ji^ 


£•§ 


X. 


ith  i^  fd 


/ 


ca 


fli 


fcl 


Plate  V.  Outline  drawings  of  transverse  sections  through  alternate 
segments  (except  in  the  caudal  region)  of  the  spinal  cord  of  an  albino 
rat,  X  6.25. 

df,  dorsal  funiculus;  1,  tract  of  Lissauer;  If,  lateral  funiculus;  p, 
pyramidal  (cortico-spinal)  tract;  sr,  gelatinous  substance  of  Rolando; 
vf,  ventral  funiculus. 


Plate  V 


df 


P         ,sr 


CI. 


cm. 


cv 


c  vn. 


TV. 


TXI. 


LIV 


TI. 


T  MI. 


T  XIII. 


LVI. 


SIV. 


Till. 


TIX. 


LII. 


SII. 


Plate  VI.  c,  central  canal;  dp,  decussation  of  the  pyramidal  tract; 
fc,  fasciculus  cuneatus;  fr,  reticular  formation;  fs,  lower  end  of 
fasciculus  solitarius;  nfl,  nucleus  funiculi  lateralis;  ng,  nucleus 
gracilis;  nXI,  nucleus  of  nerve  XL;  nXII,  nucleus  of  nerve  XII.; 
p,  pyramidal  tract;  sr,  gelatinous  substance  of  Rolando;  XL,  nerve 
XL;    XII.,  root  of  nerve  XII. 

Plates  VI.-XXV.  THE  MAGNIFICATION  IN  PLATES  VL-XXV. 
INCLUSIVE  IS  12.5.  THESE  ARE  TRANSVERSE  SECTIONS 
THROUGH  THE  BRAIN  OF  AN  ADULT  ALBINO  RAT 
STAINED  BY  THE  METHOD  OF  WEIGERT.  THE  LEVELS 
OF  THE  SECTIONS  ARE  INDICATED  IN  PLATE  XXVIII. 


Plate  VI 


ns;  c  ^^0  '     ' 


Plate  VII.  ch,  cerebellar  hemisphere;  dl,  decussation  of  the  lemniscus; 
fai,  internal  arcuate  fibres;  flm,  medial  longitudinal  bundle;  fra, 
formatio  reticularis  alba;  frg,  formatio  reticularis  grisea;  fs,  fasciculus 
solitarius;  ncu,  cuneate  nucleus;  ni\,  nucleus  of  lateral  funiculus; 
nfs,  nucleus  of  fasciculus  solitarius;  ng,  gracile  nucleus;  nsV,  spinal  V. 
nucleus;  nX.,  dorsal  motor  vagus  nucleus;  nXII.,  hypoglossal 
nucleus;  od,  dorsal  accessory  olivary  nucleus;  oi,  inferior  oli\ary 
nucleus;  om,  medial  accessory  olivary  nucleus;  p,  pyramidal  tract; 
r,  nucleus  of  Roller;  rsV.,  spinal  V,  root;  tt,  tecto-spinal  tract; 
ug,  granular  layer  of  cortex  of  uvula  of  cerebellum;  um,  molecular 
layer  of  cortex  of  uvula  of  cerebellum;  XII.,  root  of  hypoglossal 
nerve. 


Plate 

VII 



.__  _ 

. 



' 

'J^ 

- 

,       \ 

" 

c 

h 

1 

' 

...  •  " 

^  -.  -■'' 

•  f," 

11 

y 

<^^.A, 

( 

1 
1 

^- 

^  -     ^ 

--" 

^^  -riA 

1 

^ - 

--T'-"'^ 

nJ^I 

J 

:i^-rsF 

'>• 

y 

^ 

L      > 

'ft- 

-^-nsF 

far 


fVadlt'toml)^ 


Plate  VIII.  fs,  fasciculus  solitarius;  Im,  medial  lemniscus;  n,  nodulus  of 
cerebellum;  na,  nucleus  ambiguus;  ncu,  cuneate  nucleus;  nfs,  nucleus 
of  fasciculus  solitarius;  ng,  gracile  nucleus;  nlr,  lateral  nucleus  of 
reticular  formation;  np,  nucleus  parasolitarius;  ns,  nucleus  inter- 
calatus  of  Staderini;  nsV.,  spinal  V.  nucleus;  nvr,  ventral  nucleus  of 
reticular  formation;  nX.,  dorsal  motor  vagus  nucleus;  nXII.,  hypo- 
glossal nucleus;  od,  dorsal  accessory  olivary  nucleus;  oi,  inferior 
olivary  nucleus;  om,  medial  accessory  nucleus;  p.  pyramidal  tract; 
py,  pyramis  of  cerebellum;  rsV.,  spinal  V.  root;  tsd,  dorsal  spino- 
cerebellar tract;  tsv,  ventral  spino-cerebellar  tract;  u,  uvula  of 
cerebellum;  ve,  fourth  ventricle;  VIII.c,  chief  vestibular  nucleus; 
VIII. d,  descending  ^'estibular  root  and  nucleus;  XII.,  root  of  the 
hypoglossal  nerve. 


Plate  VIII 


P  liii  nni  nv  r 


Plate  IX.  cr,  restiform  body;  ct,  trapezoid  body;  d,  dentate  nucleus: 
dc,  dorsal  cochlear  nucleus;  dt,  nucleus  of  Deiters;  fl,  flocculus; 
flm,  medial  longitudinal  bundle;  fs,  fasciculus  solitarius  and  its 
nucleus;  Im,  medial  lemniscus;  me,  lobus  medius;  n,  nodulus;  ncr, 
nucleus  of  restiform  body;  ncvm,  caudal  \'entro-medial  nucleus  of 
spinal  V.  root;  ne,  nucleus  emboliformis;  nsV,  spinal  V.  nucleus; 
nVII.,  motor  facial  nucleus;  nvr,  ventral  nucleus  of  reticular  forma- 
tion; p,  pyramidal  tract;  pf,  paraflocculus;  rsV.,  spinal  V.  root; 
sa,  stria  medullaris  acustica;  t,  nucleus  tecti;  tt,  tecto-spinal  tract; 
vc,  ventral  cochlear  nucleus;  VII.,  fascicles  of  motor  root  of  facial 
nerve;   VIII.c,  chief  vestibular  nucleus. 


Plate  IX 


m'ti "'!,  "\ 


-%!V^'"- 


_-.-ncr 


ct 

Ti  c\  rii 

xxUI 


Plate  X.  b,  nucleus  of  Bechterew;  cr,  restiform  body;  ct,  trapezoid 
body;  dct,  decussation  of  trapezoid  body;  dt,  nucleus  of  Deiters; 
fl,  flocculus;  flm,  medial  longitudinal  bundle;  fo,  fibres  from  superior 
olivary  nucleus  to  nucleus  abducens,  etc.;  fv,  vestibulo-cerebellar 
fibres;  g,  nucleus  globosus;  gVI I.,  genu  of  motor  root  of  facial  nerve; 
Im,  medial  lemniscus;  npe,  nucleus  praeolivaris  externus;  npi, 
nucleus  praeolivaris  internus;  nsV.,  spinal  V.  nucleus;  nt,  nucleus  of 
trapezoid  body;  nVI.,  nucleus  of  abducent  nerve;  os,  superior 
olivary  nucleus;  osa,  accessory  superior  olivary  nucleus  and  its  dorso- 
medial  cell  group;  p,  pyramidal  tract;  pf,  paraflocculus;  rsV.,  spinal 
W  root;  tr,  rubro-spinal  tract;  tt,  tecto-spinal  tract;  \c,  ventral 
cochlear  nucleus;  VI.,  root  fibres  of  abducent  nerve;  VII.,  emerging 
motor  root  of  facial  nerve;  VIII. c,  chief  vestibular  nucleus;  \s, 
secondary  vestibular  fibres. 


Plate  X 


To 

P  J'  4-1     '     \     \  ^   V      OS    npe 


tt    m 


iipi 


Plate  XI.  be,  brachium  conjunctivum;  cr,  restiform  body;  ct,  trapezoid 
body;  dct,  decussation  of  trapezoid  body;  flm,  medial  longitudinal 
bundle;  fls,  dorsal  longitudinal  bundle  of  Schiitz;  la,  lobulusansiformis; 
Ic,  locus  coeruleus;  II,  lateral  lemniscus;  Im,  medial  lemniscus;  Is, 
lobulus  simplex;  1  1-4,  lobules  of  lobus  anterior;  ncV.,  chief  sensory 
nucleus  of  the  \^  nerve;  nmes,  mesencephalic  nucleus  of  the  V. 
nerve  with  fibres  of  the  mesencephalic  root  running  ventro-lateral 
from  it;  nmV.,  motor  nucleus  of  the  V.  nerve;  novm,  anterior  cells 
of  oral  ventro-medial  nucleus  of  spinal  V.  root;  npi,  nucleus  prae- 
olivaris  internus;  nt,  nuclei  of  the  trapezoid  body;  os,  superior  olivary 
nucleus;  osa,  accessory  superior  olivary  nucleus;  p,  pyramidal  tract; 
rmV.,  motor  root  of  V.  nerve;  rsV.,  beginning  of  spinal  root  of  V. 
nerve;  tr,  rubro-spinal  tract;  tsv,  ventral  spino-cerebellar  tract; 
tsvd,  descending  part  of  ventral  spino-cerebellar  tract  accompanying 
brachium  conjunctivum  into  cerebellum,  with  fibres  of  cerebello- 
bulbar  tract  (of  Russel)  under  it;  vc,  ventral  cochlear  nucleus;  vma, 
anterior  medullary  velum;  VU.,  anterior  part  of  emerging  motor 
facial  root. 


Plate  XI 


Irridci 


Plate  XII.  be,  brachiuni  conjunctivum;  hi,  brachium  of  posterior 
colliculus;  bpo,  brachium  pontis;  cer,  occipital  pole  of  cerebral 
hemisphere;  ci,  posterior  colliculus;  cp,  secondary  fibres  from  dorsal 
nucleus  of  lateral  lemniscus,  many  of  which  cross  in  the  commissure 
of  Probst;  11,  lateral  lemniscus  with  cells  of  its  dorsal  nucleus  between 
its  fascicles;  Im,  medial  lemniscus;  npo,  nucleus  pontis;  nr,  nucleus 
of  the  raphe;  ntd,  dorsal  tegmental  nucleus;  ntv,  ventral  tegmental 
nucleus;  p,  pyramidal  tract;  po,  pons;  rmes,  mesencephalic  V.  root; 
rmV.,  motor  V.  root;  rsV.,  sensory  V.  root;  tg,  mamillo-tegmental 
tract;  tpo,  tecto-pontine  tract;  tt,  tecto-spinal  tract;  IV.,  root  of 
trochlear  nerve. 


Plate  XTI 


CI 


1 


rmcs 
nt<l     ^ 


M 


II 


?--^^ 


/:-J^=^ 


i  t>o 


-/ 


11  uo  IK)  11  r   In 


Plate  XIII.  as,  aqueduct  of  Sylvius;  bi,  brachium  of  posterior  colliculus; 
cer,  occipital  portion  of  cerebral  hemisphere;  eg,  central  gray  matter; 
ci,  nucleus  of  posterior  colliculus;  dbc,  decussation  of  brachium  con- 
junctivum;  ddt,  dorsal  tegmental  decussation  (Meynert);  dvt, 
ventral  tegmental  decussation  (Forel);  flm,  medial  longitudinal 
bundle;  Ig,  laminated  gray  matter  of  tectum  penetrated  by  com- 
missure of  posterior  colliculi;  11,  lateral  lemniscus;  Im,  medial  lemnis- 
cus; ndr,  dorsal  nucleus  of  the  raphe;  ni,  interpeduncular  nucleus; 
nIV.,  nucleus  of  the  trochlear  nerve;  npo,  nuclei  of  the  pons;  p, 
pyramidal  tract;  po,  pons;  rmes,  mesencephalic  V.  root;  sp,  stratum 
profundum;  tg,  mamillo-tegmental  tract;  tr,  rubro-spinal  tract; 
tt,  tecto-spinal  tract;   tti,  tegmental  tract  of  interpeduncular  nucleus. 


Plate  XIII 


ci 


^-^' 


^t 


cer 


Li 


Plate  XIV.  bi,  brachium  of  posterior  colliculus;  bs,  brachium  of  anterior 
colliculus  (optic  tract);  eg,  central  gray  matter;  dvt,  ventral  teg- 
mental decussation  with  dorsal  tegmental  decussation  dorsal  to  it; 
ew,  nucleus  of  Edinger-Westphal ;  fm,  fasciculus  retrofiexus  (of 
Meynert);  frh,  rhinal  fissure;  11,  lateral  lemniscus;  Im,  medial 
lemniscus;  nc,  neocortex;  ni,  interpeduncular  nucleus;  nlll.,  nucleus 
of  oculomotor  nerve;  nrd,  dorso-lateral  portion  of  red  nucleus;  nrm, 
magnocellular  portion  of  red  nucleus;  nrv,  ventro-Iateral  portion  of 
red  nucleus;  pm,  peduncle  of  the  mamillary  body;  pp,  basis  pedunculi; 
pyc,  pyriform  cortex;  rm,  fountain  radiation  of  Meynert;  rmes, 
mesencephalic  V.  root;  sg,  stratum  griseum  of  anterior  colliculus; 
si,  stratum  lemnisci  of  anterior  colliculus;  sn,  substantia  nigra;  soa, 
optic  layer  of  stratum  opticum  of  anterior  colliculus;  sob,  non-optic 
layer  of  stratum  opticum  of  anterior  colliculus;  sp,  stratum  profun- 
dum;  sz,  stratum  zonale;  ta,  tapetum  (a  distinct  layer  of  fibres  from 
the  corpus  callosum);  tg,  mamillo-tegmental  tract;  vl,  lateral 
ventricle;  w,  layer  of  white  matter  superficial  to  tapetum;  III., 
oculomotor  nerve  root. 


Plate  XIV 


'HI   V    . 
■^  1     ^    j)in 


Plate  XV.  bi,  brachium  of  posterior  colHculus;  bs,  brachium  of  anterior 
colliculus;  cf,  column  of  the  fornix;  ds,  supramamillary  decussation; 
fd,  fascia  dentata;  fh,  hippocampal  fissure;  fhe,  external  hippocampal 
fibres;  fhs,  fasciculus  hippocampo-subsplenialis;  flm,  medial  longi- 
tudinal bundle;  fm,  fasciculus  retroflexus;  frh,  rhinal  fissure;  gm, 
medial  geniculate  body;  i,  posterior  extension  of  cavity  of  infundi- 
bulum;  Im,  medial  lemniscus;  ml,  lateral  nucleus  of  mamillary  body; 
mm,  medial  nucleus  of  mamillary  body;  nc,  neocortex;  nda,  nucleus 
of  Darkschewitsch;  nic,  interstitial  nucleus  of  Cajal;  npt,  nucleus 
of  transverse  peduncular  tract;  pm,  peduncle  of  mamillary  body; 
pp,  basis  pedunculi;  pyc,  pyriform  cortex;  sg,  stratum  griseum  of 
anterior  colliculus;  si,  stratum  lemnisci  of  anterior  colliculus;  sn, 
substantia  nigra;  soa,  optic  layer  of  stratum  opticum;  sob,  non-optic 
layer  of  stratum  opticum;  sp,  stratum  profundum;  sz,  stratum 
zonale;  ta,  tapetum;  tg,  mamillo-tegmental  tract;  tpt,  transverse 
peduncular  tract;  vd'a,  mamillo-thalamic  tract;  vl,  lateral  ventricle; 
w,  layer  of  white  matter  superficial  to  tapetum. 


Plate  XV 


nc 


sz 


ta- 


sg-- 


:'■■     n'lC- 


fhs 


;■;  ;;^  ^ 

:       111      ,,~ 

:H-'l^ 

>,l>s     fhe 

01 

■ti  :^m4  0  I 

>^'  ,-„ 

v^a  \ 


mm 


pyc 


Plate  XVI.  as,  aqueduct  of  Sylvius;  bs,  brachium  of  anterior  colliculus; 
cf,  column  of  the  fornix;  eg,  central  gray  matter;  cpt,  posterior 
commissure;  d\t,  ventral  tegmental  decussation;  fd,  fascia  dentata; 
fh,  hippocampal  fissure;  fhe,  external  hippocampal  fibres;  fhs, 
fasciculus  hippccampo-subsplenialis;  fm,  fasciculus  retroflexus;  frh, 
rhinal  fissure;  gm,  medial  geniculate  body;  h,  hippocampus;  i, 
infundibulum;  Im,  medial  lemniscus;  nc,  neocortex;  npr,  posterior 
nucleus  of  thalamus;  pp,  basis  pedunculi;  pyc,  pyriform  cortex; 
sg,  stratum  griseum  of  anterior  colliculus;  sn,  substantia  nigra; 
soa,  optic  layer  of  stratum  opticum;  sob,  non-optic  layer  of  stratum 
opticum;  sz,  stratum  zonale;  tc,  tuber  cinereum;  tg,  mamillo- 
tegmental  tract;  vd'a,  mamillo-thalamic  tract;  vl,  lateral  ventricle; 
vt,  third  ventricle. 


Plate  XVI 


Plate  XVII.  as,  aqueduct  of  Sylvius;  cf,  column  of  fornix;  cha,  habenu- 
lar  commissure;  cpt,  posterior  commissure;  cs,  subthalamic  nucleus; 
fd,  fascia  dentata;  fe,  endorhinal  groove;  fh,  hippocampal  fissure; 
fhe,  external  hippocampal  fibres;  fhs,  fasciculus  hippocampo-sub- 
splenialis;  fm,  fasciculus  retroflexus;  frh,  rhinal  fissure;  gl,  lateral 
geniculate  body;  gm,  medial  geniculate  body;  h,  hippocampus;  i, 
infundibulum;  Im,  medial  lemniscus;  nc,  neocortex;  npr,  posterior 
nucleus  of  thalamus;  pp,  basis  pedunculi;  pyc,  pyriform  cortex; 
tc,  tuber  cinereum;  toh,  olfacto-hypothalamic  tract;  tro,  optic 
tract;  vd'a,  mamillo-thalamic  tract;  vl,  lateral  ventricle;  vt,  third 
ventricle;  zi,  zona  incerta. 


Plate  XVII 


nc 


//■>(■[  Kf 


frh: 


tc 


/ 

/  • 
cf 


I  ;toh  ; 

izi 
lln 


pyc 


fe 


Plate  XVIII.  a,  alveus;  ab,  basal  nucleus  of  amygdala;  al,  lateral 
nucleus  of  amygdala;  am,  medial  nucleus  of  amygdala;  cc,  corpus 
callosum;  ce,  external  capsule;  cf,  column  of  fornix;  chd,  dorsal 
hippocampal  commissure;  cm,  commissure  of  Meynert;  en,  cingulum; 
CO,  cortical  nucleus  of  amygdala;  cs,  subthalamic  nucleus;  fd,  fascia 
dentata;  fe,  endorhinal  groove;  fhe,  external  hippocampal  fibres; 
fhs,  fasciculus  hippocampo-subsplenialis;  fim,  fimbria;  fm,  fasciculus 
retroflexus;  frh,  rhinal  fissure;  gld,  dorsal  nucleus  of  lateral  geniculate 
body;  g\v,  ventral  nucleus  of  lateral  geniculate  body;  h,  hippocampus; 
hi,  lateral  nucleus  of  habenula;  hni,  medial  nucleus  of  habenula;  i, 
infundibulum;  in,  indusium  griseum;  1,  lateral  nucleus  of  thalamus; 
Ini,  medial  lemniscus;  m,  medial  nucleus  of  thalamus;  mi,  inter- 
mediate mass;  nc,  neocortex;  npa,  parependymal  nucleus;  pp,  basis 
pedunculi;  pyc,  pyriform  cortex;  sm,  stria  medullaris  thalami;  st, 
stria  terminalis;  tc,  tuber  cinereum;  toh,  olfacto-hypothalamic  tract; 
V,  ventral  nucleus  of  thalamus;  vd'a,  mamillo-thalamic  tract;  vl, 
lateral  ventricle;   zi,  zona  incerta. 


Plate  XVIII 


vd'a-^" 


to  /  Iff] 

■    I  lies 

L         \m 
^f    zi  fe 


Plate  XIX.  a,  alveus;  ab,  basal  nucleus  of  amygdala;  ac,  central  nucleus 
of  amygdala;  al,  lateral  nucleus  of  amygdala;  am,  medial  nucleus  of 
amygdala;  cc,  corpus  callosum;  ce,  external  capsule;  cf,  column  of 
fornix;  chd,  dorsal  hippocampal  commissure:  cho,  optic  chiasma ; 
cin,  internal  capsule;  en,  cingulum;  co,  cortical  nucleus  of  amygdala; 
cp,  caudate  nucleus  +  putamen;  fd,  fascia  dentata;  fe,  endorhinal 
groove;  fhe,  external  hippocampal  fibres;  fhs,  fasciculus  hippocampo- 
subsplenialis;  fim,  fimbria;  fos,  fornix  superior;  frh,  rhinal  fissure; 
gp,  globus  pallidus;  h,  hippocampus;  hi,  lateral  nucleus  of  habenula, 
hm,  medial  nucleus  of  habenula;  in,  indusium  griseum;  1,  lateral 
nucleus  of  thalamus;  lb,  longitudinal  amygdalo-pyriform  association 
bundle  {sngittales  Ldngshimdel);  m,  medial  nucleus  of  thalamus; 
mi,  intermediate  mass;  nbo,  praeoptic  nucleus;  nc,  neocortex;  nl, 
nucleus  reticularis  thalami  (lattice  nucleus);  npa,  parependymal 
nucleus;  nre,  nucleus  reuniens;  pp,  basis  pedunculi;  pyc,  pyriform 
cortex;  sm,  stria  medullaris  thalami;  st,  stria  terminalis;  sti,  com- 
missural bundle  of  stria  terminalis;  toh,  olfacto-hypothalamic  tract; 
V,  ventral  nucleus  of  thalamus;  vd'a,  mamillo-thalamic  tract;  vl, 
lateral  ventricle;  vt,  third  ventricle;  2,  3,  fibres  of  stria  terminalis 
connecting  with  amygdala;   zi,  zona  incerta. 


Plate  XIX 


r~'^hh 


ml^:--S^:. 


am 


rcUo^^  r^^^i, 


rnbo      CO 


lb 


Plate  XX.  a,  alveus;  ac,  central  nucleus  of  amygdala;  ad,  dorso-medial 
part  of  anterior  nucleus  of  thalamus;  al,  lateral  nucleus  of  amygdala; 
av,  ventro-lateral  part  of  anterior  nucleus  of  thalamus;  ca,  fibres 
from  anterior  commissure;  cc,  corpus  callosum;  ce,  external  capsule; 
cf,  column  of  fornix;  chd,  dorsal  hippocampal  commissure;  cho,  optic 
chiasmal  cin,  internal  capsule;  cla,  claustrum;  en,  cingulum;  era, 
coron,a  radiata;  fd,  fascia  dentata;  fe,  endorhinal  groove;  fim, 
fimbria;  fos,  fornix  superior;  frh,  rhinal  fissure;  gp,  globus  pallidus; 
h,  hippocampus;  hm,  medial  nucleus  of  habenula;  in,  indusium 
griseum;  lb,  longitudinal  amygdalo-pyriform  association  bundle; 
m,  medial  nucleus  of  thalamus;  mi,  intermediate  mass;  nbo,  praeoptic 
nucleus;  nl,  nucleus  reticularis  thalami;  npa,  parependymal  nucleus; 
nre,  nucleus  reuniens;  ntol,  nucleus  of  lateral  olfactory  tract;  pu,  puta- 
men;  pyc,  pyriform  cortex;  sm,  stria  medullaris  thalami;  sma,  part  of 
antero- ventral  continuation  of  stria  medullaris  thalami;  st,  stria 
terminalis;  sti,  commissural  bundle  of  stria  terminalis  about  to  end 
in  ntol;  toh,  olfacto-hypothalamic  tract  in  medial  forebrain  bundle, 
here  mingled  with  diagonal  band  of  Broca;  tol,  lateral  olfactory  tract; 
V,  ventral  nucleus  of  thalamus;  vd'a,  mamillo-thalamic  tract;  vl, 
lateral  ventricle;    2,  terminal  fibres  from  stria  terminalis. 


Plate  XX 


7, mi        V>,' 


sma 


/       /         /     '  \ 

ioh/niol      H, 


,tr 


EX*^^ 


Plate  XXI,  caa,  anterior  division  of  anterior  commissure;  cat,  temporal 
division  of  anterior  commissure;  cau,  caudate  nucleus;  cb,  bed  of 
anterior  commissure;  cc,  corpus  callosum;  ce,  external  capsule;  cf, 
column  of  fornix;  chv,  ventral  or  principal  hippocampal  commissure; 
cin,  internal  capsule;  cla,  claustrum;  en,  cingulum;  era,  corona 
radiata;  db,  diagonal  band  of  Broca;  fbl,  lateral  division  of  medial 
forebrain  bundle  (olfacto-hypothalamic  fibres,  stria  medullaris,  etc.); 
fbm,  medial  division  of  medial  forebrain  bundle  (olfacto-hypothalamic 
tract,  etc.);  fe,  endorhinal  groove;  fim,  fimbria;  fos,  fornix  superior; 
frh,  rhinal  fissure;  gp,  globus  pallidus;  in,  indusium  griseum;  nc, 
neocortex;  op,  optic  nerve;  pu,  putamen;  pyc,  pyriform  cortex 
(lateral  olfactory  gyrus);  sb,  bed  of  stria  terminalis;  st,  stria  termin- 
alis;  to,  tuberculum  olfactorium;  tol,  lateral  olfactory  tract;  vl, 
lateral  ventricle. 


Plate  XXI 


iiin 


-co 


ihr 


to 


Plate  XXII.  caa,  anterior  limb  of  anterior  commissure;  cau,  head  of 
caudate  nucleus;  cc,  corpus  callosum;  ce,  external  capsule;  cf, 
column  of  fornix;  cin,  internal  capsule;  cla,  claustrum;  en,  cingulum; 
db,  diagonal  band  of  Broca  mingled  with  other  fibres  of  praecom- 
missural  system;  fbl,  lateral  division  of  medial  forebrain  bundle; 
fe,  endorhinal  groove;  fos,  fornix  superior;  frh,  rhinal  fissure;  in, 
indusium  griseum;  nac,  nucleus  accumbens  septi;  nc,  neocortex;  pc, 
praecommissural  system  of  fibres  running  through  nucleus  of  diagonal 
band  of  Broca;  pyc,  pyriform  cortex  (lateral  olfactory  gyrus);  s, 
septum  (the  letter  is  in  the  pallial  part  of  Johnston — his  primordium 
hippocampi);  to,  tuberculum  olfactorium;  tol,  lateral  olfactory 
tract;  vl,  lateral  ventricle. 


Plate  XXII 


,cin 


ct-4i 


^||::V:-    '""■^  .:::V-v •,:;■■. 


nc 


/.';-a     v 


io 


frli 


fe 


fW 


Plate  XXIII.  caa,  anterior  limb  of  anterior  commissure;  cau,  head  of 
caudate  nucleus;  cin,  internal  capsule;  en,  cingulum;  fe,  endorhinal 
groove;  frh,  rhinal  fissure;  h,  rostral  extension  of  hippocampal 
cortex;  nc,  neocortex;  pyc,  pyriform  cortex  (lateral  olfactory  gyrus); 
to,  tuberculum  olfactorium;  toe,  olfacto-cortical  tract;  tol,  lateral 
olfactory  tract;    torn,   medial  olfactory  tract;    vl,  lateral  ventricle. 


Plate  XXIII 


cau 


nc 


j,,^)^'*     ^cin 


ioc~ 


1        '''     no.a  \ 

1 


-caa 


.-t'~.V 


ionis 
io 


frh 


Plate  XXIV.  frh,  rhinal  fissure;  irh,  incisura  rhinica;  mp,  white  matter 
of  the  lateral  olfactory  gyrus  containing  the  fibres  of  the  anterior 
limb  of  the  anterior  commissure;  nc,  neocortex;  soi,  fibres  of  inter- 
mediate olfactory  stria;  tol,  lateral  olfactory  tract;  tom,  medial 
olfactory  tract;  vl,  rhinocoele  (anterior  extension  of  lateral  ventricle); 
w,  central  white  matter  of  cerebral  hemisphere. 


Plate  XXIV 


w\'  '/ 


V"   '^ 


SSM 


M 


irli  frh 


om         y4 

Vol; 


\ 


nc 


to] 


Plate  XXV.  bp,  parolfactory  bulb;  Ice,  layer  of  mitral  cells;  If,  layer 
of  olfactory  nerve  fibres;  Ige,  external  granular  layer;  Igel,  gelatinous 
layer;  Igi,  internal  granular  layer;  Igl,  glomerular  layer;  Imp,  layer 
of  fibres  of  the  white  matter  of  the  lateral  olfactory  gyrus  including 
anterior  commissure  fibres;  Ito,  layer  of  fibres  of  the  olfactory  tract; 
nc,  neocortex  on  frontal  pole  of  cerebral  hemisphere;  vrh,  rhinocoele. 


Platk  XXV 


li;  0.^    .     Ho 


Isi 


\'A 


Ilt 


l-C'l 


Plate  XXV'I.  Parasagittal  section  of  the  brain  of  an  adult  albino  rat, 
passing  fully  half  a  millimeter  to  one  side  of  the  median  plane  anteriorly 
and  a  little  farther  from  it  posteriorly.      X^A. 

ca,  anterior  commissure;  cc,  corpus  callosum;  cf,  column  of 
fornix;  eg,  central  gray  matter  round  aqueduct  of  Sylvius;  chd, 
dorsal  hippccampal  commissure;  cho,  optic  chiasma;  chs,  thin  part 
of  dorsal  hippocampal  commissure  (section  lies  a  little  too  far  laterad 
to  cut  fornix  superior);  chv,  ventral  hippccampal  commissure;  ci, 
posterior  colliculus;  cma,  mamillary  body;  cpt,  posterior  commissure; 
csu,  anterior  colliculus;  ct,  trapezoid  body;  dbc,  decussation  of 
brachia  conjunctiva;  dp,  lateral  fibres  of  pyramidal  decussation; 
fd,  fascia  dentata;  fhs,  fasciculus  hippocampo-subsplenialis;  fm, 
fasciculus  retroflexus;  fs,  fasciculus  solitarius;  ge,  genu  of  corpus 
callosum;  gVII.,  genu  of  motor  root  of  facial  nerve;  h,  hippocampus; 
hi,  lateral  nucleus  of  habenula;  Im,  medial  lemniscus;  nc,  neocortex 
of  cerebral  hemisphere;  nfs,  nucleus  of  fasciculus  solitarius;  ng, 
nucleus  gracilis;  ni,  interpeduncular  nucleus;  nrm,  magno-cellular 
portion  of  red  nucleus;  nt,  nucleus  of  trapezoid  body;  oi,  inferior 
olivary  nucleus;  p,  pyramidal  tract;  pc,  praecommissural  fibre 
system;  pm,  peduncle  of  mamillary  body;  po,  pons;  ro,  rostrum  of 
corpus  callosum;  s,  septum;  sm,  stria  medullaris  thalami;  sp, 
splenium  of  corpus  callosum;  tc,  tuber  cinereum;  tg,  mamillo- 
tegmental  tract;  th,  thalamus;  to,  tuberculum  olfactorium;  tro,  optic 
tract;  vd'a,  mamillo-thalamic  tract;  ve,  fourth  ventricle;  vma, 
anterior  medullary  velum;  vmp,  posterior  medullary  velum;  III., 
oculomotor  nerve  root;  IV.,  decussating  trochlear  nerve  roots;  VI., 
abducent  nerve  root;  VII.,  motor  root  fibres  of  facial  nerve;  VIII.c, 
chief  vestibular  nucleus;    XII.,  hypoglossal  nerve  root. 


Plate  XXVII.  On  the  left,  a  diagram  of  the  cell-lamination  in  a  small 
part  of  the  occipital  cortex  of  an  adult  albino  rat.  On  the  right,  a 
drawing  of  the  blood  vessels  in  the  same  piece  of  cortex.  X  112, 
I.,  lamina  zonalis;  III.,  lamina  pyramidalis;  IV.,  lamina  granularis 
interna;   V.,  lamina  ganglionaris;   VI.,  lamina  multiformis. 


Plate  XXVII 


Gft   0^ 


-^    ^-.^i^Ur 


In 


'^'V^V.   ^''^ 


[U  0 


O     Q 


:iA^/*-«^^^ 


u 


't'^ 


r^^z 


"o-'^^'k 


0^«J' 


oV^S^ 


V 


^ 


'-^IV 


\ 


-S  \ 


i\ 


) 


*'   \ 


m 


ET 


izr 


Plate  XXVIII.  Diagrams  of  the  dorsal  and  ventral  surfaces  of  the  brain 
of  the  albino  rat,  showing  the  approximate  levels  of  the  transverse 
sections  represented  in  Plates  VI. -XXV.  The  numbers  on  the 
diagrams  are  those  of  the  plates  in  which  the  corresponding  sections 
are  illustrated. 


INDEX 

Arabic  numerals  refer  to  pages,  Roman  numerals  to  plates. 


Ala  cinerea — see  trigonum  vagi, 
alveus,  100,  102,  103,  104,  XVIII-XX. 
amygdala — see  nucleus  amygdalae, 
ansa  lenticularis,  78,  107. 
aqueduct,   cerebral    (aqueduct  of  Svl- 

vius),  12,  72,  XII-XVII. 
arbor  vatae,  56. 
arc,  reflex,  IS. 
archipallium,  88,  97. 
archistriatum,  106. 
area,  anterior  perforated,  14,  91. 

of  corpus  callosum  in  median  section, 

110. 
cortical — see  region,  of  cerebral  cor- 
tex, 
electrically  excitable,  115. 
of  cortico-spinal  tract  in  section,  53. 
of  V.    Monakow,   area  occupied   by 
dorsal  secondary  cochlear  fibres 
after    decussating    and    before 
joining  lateral  lemniscus— dorsal 
to  superior  olivary  nucleus, 
oval,  52. 
parolfactory,  93. 
praesubicular — see  nucleus  of  lateral 

olfactory  tract, 
of  spinal  V  root  in  section,  31. 
vestibular,  12,  III. 
association  fibres,  24. 
axon,  17. 

Band,    diagonal    of    Broca,    95,    XX- 

XII. 
basis  pedunculi  cerebri,  13,  59,  66,  67, 

76,  85,  86,  105,  II,  XIV-XIX. 
bed,   of  anterior  commissure,   74,   96, 
98,  XXI. 
of  habenular  commissure,  73. 
of  stria  terminalis,  74,  92,  96,  XXI. 
of  ventral  hippocampal  commissure, 
103,  104. 
blood  vessels  in  brain,  11,  17,  113,  114, 
XXVII. 


body,  of  corpus  callosum,  110. 

of  fornix,  102. 

geniculate,  lateral  (external),  15,  80, 
III,  XVII,  XVIII. 
medial   (internal),   15,  38,  69,  79, 
80,  III,  XV-XVII. 

of  Luvs — see  nucleus,  subthalamic. 

mamillarv,   15,  64.  75,  76,  94,   101, 
103,11,  XV,  XXVI. 

paraterminal,  87,  90,  93,  96. 

pineal,  14,  72,  I. 

pituitary,  15. 

praecommissural — see    body,     para- 
terminal. 

quadrigeminal — see    colliculus,     an- 
terior and  posterior. 

restiform,  12,  13,  36,  51,  52,  58,  III, 
IX-XI. 

subthalamic — see  nucleus,  subthala- 
mic. 

trapezoid,  12,  36,  37,  38,  II,  IX-XI, 
XXVI. 
brachium,    of   anterior    colliculus,    70, 
XIV-XVI. 

of  posterior  colliculus,  69,  79,  XII- 
XV. 

conjunctivum,    12,    52,    57,    58,    61, 
III,  XI,  XII,  XXVI. 

conjunctivum  descendens,  61. 

pontis,  12,  36,  54,  III,  XII. 
Broca,  diagonal  band  of — see  band, 
bulb,  olfactorv,  10,  13,  88,  89,  90,  94, 
96,  97,  I- IV,  XXV. 

parolfactorv     (accessorv    olfactorv), 
89,  XXV. 
bundle,  basis — ^see  fasciculus  proprius. 

commissural  of  stria  terminalis,  95, 
98,  XIX. 

dorsal     longitudinal  — •  see     bundle, 
medial  longitudinal, 
of  Schutz,  64,  XI. 

hypothalamic  of  stria  terminalis,  95. 


185 


186 


Index 


infracommissural  of  stria  terminalis, 
95. 

longitudinal   am>gdalo-i:)yriform   as- 
sociation   {so  git  Idles    Ldngs- 
binidel),  96,  XIX,  XX. 

medial  forebrain,  73,  74,  95,  96,  97, 
104,  XX-XXII. 
lateral  division,  XXI,  XXII. 
medical  di\ision,  XXI. 

medial  longitudinal,  40,  46,  53,  60, 
61,  63,  65,  71,  VII-XV. 

posterior    longitudinal — see    bundle, 
medial  longitudinal. 

stria  medullaris  of  stria  terminalis, 
74,96. 

supracommissural  of  stria  terminalis, 
96. 

of  Vicq  d'Azyr — see  tract,  mamillo- 
thalamic. 

of  Zuckerkandl — see  fasciculus  prae- 
commissuralis. 

Calamus  scriptorius,  12. 
Calleja,  islands  of  — see  islands, 
cat,  47. 

canal,  central,  12,  22,  VI,  VII. 
capsula  extrema,  108. 
capsule,    external,     92,     108,     XVIII- 
XXII. 
internal,  66,  74,  79,  80,  86,  95,  105, 
107,  XIX-XXIII. 
cells,  granule,  88. 
mitral,  88,  XXV. 
nerve,  17. 
neuroglia,  17. 
Purkinje,  57,  58. 
cell-lamination  of  cerebral  cortex — see 

laminae, 
centre,  correlation,  18,  19,  21,  50-55,  65. 
gustatory,  42,  43. 
medial  of  Luys,  84,  107. 
cerebellum,   10,  40,  52,  54,  55,  56-58, 

62,81,  II,  VII-XII,  XXVI. 
chiasma,  optic,  15,  80,  81,  82,  II,  IV, 

XIX,  XX,  XXVI. 
cingulum,  104,  109,  XVIII-XXIII. 
claustrum,  105,  108,  XX-XXII. 
clava,  12,  III. 
collaterals,  17. 

colliculus,  anterior,  13,  54,  67,  68,  69, 
70,   71,   72,   79,   80,    III,    XIV- 
XVI,  XXVI. 
facial,  12,  III. 


posterior,  10,  13,  38,  60,  67,  68,  69, 
80,  I,  III,  XII,  XIII,  XXVI. 

striati — see  nucleus  accumbens  septi. 
column  of  Burdach — see  fasciculus 
cuneatus. 

of  Clarke,  25. 

of  the  fornix,  74,  75,  94,  102,  103, 
104,  XV-XXII,  XXVI. 

of  Goll — see  fasciculus  gracilis. 

dorsal  gray  of  spinal  cord,  22,  24, 

25,  26,  34,  V. 

ventral  gray  of  spinal  cord,  22,  24, 

26,  45,  53,  V. 
intermedio-lateral,  26. 
lateral  of  spinal  cord,  26,  27. 
white  of  spinal  cord — see  funiculus. 

commissura  fimbriae — see  commissure, 
hippocampal,  ventral, 
infima,  43. 

media  thalami — see  mass,  intermedi- 
ate, 
commissure,  anterior,   16,   74,  89,   94, 
95,  96,  97,  98,  IV,  XX-XXVI. 
anterior  division,  96,  97,  98,  XXI- 
XXV. 
temporal    division,    97,    98,    XX, 

XXI 
bed  of,  74,  96,  98,  XXI. 
of  anterior  colliculi,  70. 
of  V.  Gudden — see  commissure,  post- 
optic, 
habenular,  14,  72,  73,  III,  XVII. 
hippocampal,  16,  94,  103,  IV. 
dorsal,  103,  XVIII-XX,  XXVI. 
ventral  of  principal,  103,  IV,  XXI, 
XXVI. 
of  lateral  lemniscus,  59,  60,  69,  XII. 
of  Meynert,  82,  XVIII. 
posterior,   16,  65,   71,   73,  94,   XVI, 

XVII,  xxyi. 

of  posterior  colliculi,  69,  XIII. 

postoptic,  80,  81. 

of  Probst — see  commissure  of  lateral 
lemniscus. 

soft — see  mass,  intermediate. 

superior — see  commissure,  habenu- 
lar. 

dorsal  supraoptic,  82. 

ventral  supraoptic — see  commissure, 
postoptic. 
complex,      amygdaloid  —  see    nucleus 

amygdalae, 
components,  principle  of,  20. 


Index 


187 


connective  tissue,  17. 
cord,  spinal,  9,   10,  22-28,  34,  40,  43, 
45,  46,  49,  53,  54,  60,  62,  68,  V. 
corona  radiata,  109,  XX,  XXI. 
cornu — see  column,  gray  of  spinal  cord, 
corpora    quadrigemina,    59,    see    also 
colliculi,  anterior  and  posterior, 
corpus  callosum,  14,  16,  93,  98,  99,  101, 
103,  104.  110,  III,  IV,  XVIII- 
XXII,  XXVI. 
geniculatum — see  body,  geniculate, 
mamillare — see  body,  mamillary, 
patellare — see  nucleus  semilunaris, 
pineale — see  bod\-,  pineal, 
restiforme — see  bod\',  restiform. 
striatum,    15,    62,    78,    83,    99,    105, 
106,  107,  III,  see  also  names  of 
component  nuclei, 
subthalamicum — see    nucleus,     sub- 
thalamic, 
trapezoides — see  body,  trapezoid, 
cortex,  cerebellar,  40,  56,  57,  VII-XII. 
cerebral,  54,  55,  62,  66,  67,  68,  69, 
70,  79,80,81,83,  84,  85,  87,94, 
105,    108,    109,    110-115,    I-IV, 
XII-XXVII. 
blood  vessels  of,  XXVII. 
lamination  of,  XXVII. 
hippocampal — see  hippocampus, 
internuclear,  68. 
praepvriform,  91,  102. 
pvriform,    91,   92.    94,    95,  102,  107, 
II,  XIV-XXIV. 
crus  cerebri — see  peduncle,  cerebral, 
crusta  cruris  cerebri — see  basis  pedun- 
culi  cerebri. 

Decussation,  of  brachia  conjunctiva, 
61,  62,  63,  XIII,  XXVI. 

fountain  of  Forel — see  decussation, 
ventral  tegmental. 

of  medial  lemniscus,  34,  VII. 

fountain,  of  Me\nert — see  decussa- 
tion, dorsal  tegmental. 

of  V.  Monakow,  36. 

of  coulomotor  root  fibres,  63. 

of  pontine  fibres,  55. 

of  pvramidal  tracts,  29,  34,  46,  53, 
VI,  XXVI. 

supramamillary,  75,  XV. 

of  trochlear  nerve  root,  11,  63, 
XXVI. 

dorsal  tegmental,  62,  70,  XIII,  XIV. 


ventral  tegmental,  62,  XIII-XVI. 

of  trapezoid  body,  36,  38,  69,  X,  XL 
dendrite,  17. 

diencephalon,  14,  68,  72-86. 
dolphin,  107. 

Enlargement,  cervical,  9. 

lumbar,  9. 
epithalamus,  72,  77. 
epiphysis — see  body,  pineal, 
exteroceptor,  23. 

Fascia  dentata,  15,  100,  102,  IV,  XV- 
XX,  XXVI. 

fasciculus,  19.      (See  also   bundle  and 
tract.) 

concomitans  radicis  trigemini  spin- 
alis, 32. 

cuneatus,  23,  24,  26,  27,  34,  III,  VI. 

dorso-lateralis — see  tract  of  Lissauer. 

gracilis,  23,  24,  26,  27,  34. 

habenulo-peduncularis — see  fascicu- 
lus retroffexus. 

hippocampo-subsplenialis,  X\"-XIX, 
XXVI. 

interfascicularis,  26. 

longitudinalis  dorsalis,  medialis,  or 
posterior — see  bundle,  medial 
longitudinal. 

of  IMeynert— see  fasciculus  retro- 
flexus. 

praecommissuralis,   93,   95,   104, 
XXII,  XXVI. 

praedorsalis — see  tract,  tecto-spinal. 

proprius,  26,  54. 

retroflexus,  65,  75,  76,  94,  XIV- 
XVIII.  XXVI. 

septo-marginalis,  26. 

uncinatus,  58. 
fasciola  cinerea,  16,  IW 
fibres  in  cerebral  hemisphere,  109. 

cortico-bulbar  and  -pontine — see 
tract. 

cortico-thalamic,  79. 

external  hippocampal,  102,  XV-XIX. 

internal  arcuate,  34,  VII. 

of  V.  Monakow  (crossed  dorsal 
secondary  cochlear),  38. 

olivo-cerebellar,  51. 

perforating,  104. 

projection,  105,  109,  111. 

thalamo-cortical,  79,  85. 


188 


Index 


fillet — see  lemniscus. 

filum  terminale,  9. 

fimbria,  15,  74,  97,  101,  102,  III.  IV, 

XVIII-XXI. 
fissure,  chorioid,  IV'. 

dorsal  median — see  sulcus. 

fimbrio-dentate,  99. 

hippocampal,  15,  98,  100,  IV,  XV- 

XVII. 
limbic — see  fissure,  rhinal. 
longitudinal  cerebral,  13,  14. 
rhinal,  14,  91,  108,  II,  XIV-XXIV. 
ventral    (anterior)    median,    10,    22, 
II,  V. 
flocculus,  10,  35,  IX,  X. 
foramen,  interventricular,  16,  87. 

of    Monro — see    foramen,     inter- 
ventricular, 
formatio    reticulata — see    nucleus    re- 
ticularis thalami. 
formation,  reticular,  29,  33,  38,  40,  51, 

54,  59,  61,  65,  77,  VI-XIV. 
fornix,  74.  75,  94,  101,  102,  103,  XV- 
XXII,  XXVI. 
longus,  104. 

superior,  97,  104,  XIX-XXII. 
fossa,  interpeduncular,  13,  15,  65. 
fovea  inferior,  12,  III. 

limbica — see  fissure,  rhinal. 
superior,  12,  III. 
frog,  99,  100. 

funiculus,  dorsal,  22,  27,  34,  53,  V. 
lateral,  22,  25,  27,  V. 
teres,  12,  III. 
ventral,  22,  53,  54,  V. 

Ganglion,  9,  10,  18,  see  also  nucleus, 
basal,  87,  88,  105,  107. 
basale   opticum — see    nucleus    prae- 

optic. 
olfactory,  91. 
sympathetic,  47. 
genu  of  corpus  callosum,  99,  109,  110, 
XXVI. 
of  motor  facial  root,  46,  48,  X,  XXVI. 
globus   pallidus,    74,    106,    107,    XIX- 

XXI. 
glomerulus,  88. 

groove,  dorsal  of  spinal  cord,  10,  I,  V. 
dorso-lateral  of  spinal  cord,  10,  22, 

I,  V. 
endorhinal,  91,  92,  XVII-XXIII. 
intermedio-lateral,  22. 


guinea  pig,  43,  44. 
gyrencephalous,  110. 
gyrus,  dentate — see  fascia  dentata. 
hippocampi,  90. 
lateral  olfactorv,  14,  89,  90,  91,  96, 

XXI-XXIV. 
subcallosal,  90,  93. 
subsplenial,  16,  104,  IV. 
supracallosal,      16,      IV,      see     also 
indusium  griseum. 
Habenula,   14,  65,  72,  74,  75,  94,  97, 

III,  XVIII-XX,  XXVI. 
hemisphere,  cerebellar,  10,  11,  55,  56, 
57,  78,  79,  I,  VII-XI. 
cerebral,  10,  13,  61,  66,  72,  73,  87- 
115,  I-IV,  XII-XXVI. 
hindbrain,  10,  55. 

hippocampus,   15,   16,  74,  94,  95,  97, 
98,     100,     102,     IV,    XVI-XX, 
XXIII,  XXVI. 
praecallosal,  93,  94,  99,  101. 
supracallosal — see  indusium  griseum. 
hypophysis,  15,  77. 

hypothalamus,  44,  60,  64,  66,  72,  75, 
77,  94,  96,  97,  104,  107. 
pars  optica,  75,  87. 

Incisura  rhinica,  91,  XXIV. 

indusium  griseum,  16,  94,  97,  99,  101, 

104,  XVIII-XXII. 
infundibulum,    15,    75,    77,    II,    XV- 

XVIII. 
islands  of  Calleja,  91. 
iter — see  aqueduct,  cerebral. 

Lamina   terminalis    16,    97,    102,    103, 
110,  IV. 

external  medullar}-  of  thalamus,  85. 

internal  medullary  of  thalamus,  83. 

ventral  medullary  of  thalamus,  79. 

rostral,  110. 
alminae  of  olfactorv  bulb,  89. 

of  anterior  colliculi,  70,  XIV-XVI. 

of  cerebellar  cortex,  57. 

of  cerebral  cortex,  111,  113,  XXVII. 

of  hippocampal  cortex,  102. 

of  praepyriform  cortex,  91. 

of  pyriform  cortex,  92. 
laminated  gray  matter  of  tectum — see 

tectum, 
layers  of  corte.x — see  laminae, 
lemniscus,  lateral,  36,  37,  38,  39,  52, 
54,  59,  62,  68,  69,  XI-XIV. 


Index 


189 


medial,  33,  34,  37,  3S,  44,  51,   60, 
63,     76,     82,     85,     VII-XVIII, 
XXVI. 
spinal,  24,  33,  85. 
trigeminal,  32,  51,  85. 
lissencephalous,  110. 
lobe,   floccular,    10,    11,   56,   57,    I,    II, 
IX,  X. 
frontal,  54,  62,  67. 
occipital,  67,  112. 
olfactory,  14. 
anterior,  91. 
posterior,  91. 
optic,  67. 
pvriform,  14,  74,  90,  91,  92,  94,  97, 

98,99,  102,  II,  XIV-XXIV. 
temporal,  54,  67,  112. 
see  also  lobus. 
lobulus  ansiformis,  10,  56,  XI. 

simplex,  XI. 
lobusanterior  of  cerebellum,  11,  56,  XI. 
medius  of  cerebellum,  11,  56,  XI. 
parolfactorius,  93. 
posterior  of  cerebellum,  11,  56. 
sphenoidalis — see  lobe,  pvriform. 
localization  in  cerebral  cortex.  111,  112, 

113. 
locus  coeruleus,  XI. 
lyra — see  commissure,  hippocampal. 

Mass,  intermediate,  14,  84,  XVIII-XX. 
matter,  gray,  19,  22. 

white,  19,  22. 
medulla  oblongata,  10,  29,  68,  II,  III, 
VI-XII,  XXVI. 

spinalis — see  spinal  cord, 
mesencephalon — see  midbrain, 
metathalamus,  72,  82. 
Meynert,    decussation    of — see    decus- 
sation, dorsal  tegmental. 

fountain  radiation  of — see  radiation. 

tract  of — see  fasciculus  retroflexus. 
midbrain,    10,    12,    13,   59-71,   74,   82, 

II,  III,  XII-XVI,  XXVI. 
myelin,  17. 

Neocortex — see    cortex,    cerebral    and 

neopallium, 
neopallium,  14,  88,  98,  102,  104,  105, 

107,   109,   110,  see  also  cortex, 

cerebral, 
neostriatum,  106. 


I    nerve,    abducent,    30,    45,    4(),    II,    X, 
XXVI. 

accessor — see  nerve,  spinal  accessory. 

auditory,  13,  35,  39,  II,  III. 

cochlear,  35. 

components,  principle  of,  20. 

cranial  (components  in),  20,  29,  45. 

eighth — see  nerve,  auditory. 

eleventh — see    nerve,    spinal    acces- 
sory. 

facial,  13,  30,  42,  46,  47,  II,  IX-XI, 
XXVI. 

fifth — see  nerve,  trigeminal. 

first — see  nerve,  olfactory. 

fourth — see  nerve,  trochlear. 

glossopharvngeal,  30,  42,  43,  46,  47, 
II. 

hypoglossal,    45,    46,    II,    \1-VIII, 
XXVI. 

ninth — see  nerve,  glossopharvngeal. 

oculomotor,   13,  30,  45,  46,' 63,  66, 
II,  XIV,  XXVI. 

olfactorv,  13,  88,  89. 

optic,  15,  67,  II,  XXI. 

second — see  nerve,  optic. 

seventh — see  ner\'e,  facial. 

sixth — see  nerve,  abducent. 

spinal,  9,  20,  45,  I,  II. 

spinal  accessory,  46,  47,  II,  VI. 

tenth — see  nerve,  vagus. 

third — see  nerve,  oculomotor. 

trigeminal,  13,  30,  47,  49,  II,  III. 

trochlear,   11,   30,   45,   63,    II,   XII, 
XXVI. 

twelfth — see  nerve,  hvpoglossal. 

vagus,  30,  42,  43,  46,  47,  II. 

vestibular,  39. 

vomeronasal,  89. 
neurite,  17. 
neurobiotaxis,  49,  64. 
neuroglia,  17. 
neuron,  17,  18. 

correlation,  18. 

internuncial,  18. 
nodulus  of  cerebellum,  11,  56,  VIII,  IX. 

marginalis,  104. 
nucleus,  19. 

of  abducent  nerve,  37,  45,  46,  48,  X. 

accessorius,  48,  VI. 

accessory  olivary — see  nucleus,   oli- 
vary. 

accumbens  septi,   96,  99,   101,   106, 
XXII. 


190 


Index 


ambiguus,  48,  VIII. 

amygdalae,  82,  92,  94,  95,  96,  105, 

'  107,  XVIII-XX. 
amygdalae,  basal,  92,  95,  96,  XVIII, 
'  XIX. 

central,  92,  95.  XIX,  XX. 
cortical,  92,  XVIII,  XIX. 
lateral,  92,  XVIII-XX. 
medial,  92,  95,  XVIII,  XIX. 
ansae  peduncularis,  107. 
anterior   olfactory — see    nucleus,  ol- 
factory-, 
arcuatus,  84. 
basal   (of  cerebral  hemisphere),  87, 

88,  105,  107. 
basal  (of  corpus  striatum),  107. 
basal  optic — see  nucleus,  praeoptic. 
bed,  of  anterior  commissure,  74,  96, 
98,  XXI. 
of  habenular  commissure,  73. 
of   yentral    hippocampal    commis- 
sure, 103,  104. 
of  stria  terminalis,  74,  92,  96,  XXI. 
of  Bechterew,  39,  40.  X. 
caudal    yentro-medial    of    spinal    \' 

root,  52,  IX. 
caudate,  83,  95.  96,   105,   106,  107, 

108,  XIX-XXIII. 
central  (of  corpus  striatum),  107. 
centralis  (of  thalamus),  84. 
cochlear,  dorsal,  13,  35,  36,  37,  38, 
III,  IX. 
yentral,   35,   36,   37,   38,   40,    III, 
IX-XI. 
of  colliculus  posterior,  68,  XIII. 
commissural  (of  Cajal),  43. 
correlation — see  centre,  correlation, 
cuneatus,  34,  39,  40,  VII,  VIII. 
of  Darkschewitsch,  65,  71,  XV. 
of  Deiters,  39,  40,  46,  60,  IX,  X. 
dentate,  57,  58,  IX. 
dorsalis — see  column  of  Clarke, 
dorso-lateral,  26. 
ectomamillar>-,  66. 
of  Edinger-Westphal,  63,  XIV. 
emboliformis,  57,  58,  IX. 
facial,  motor,  46,  47,  48,  IX. 
of  fasciculus  solitarius,   42,   43,   47, 

VII.  \III,  XXVI. 
fastigii,  40.  57,  58,  IX. 
funicular,  34. 

funiculi     lateralis — see     nucleus     of 
lateral  funiculus. 


funiculi  teretis,  43. 
globosus,  57,  58,  X. 

t  ha  la  mi,  84. 
of  glossopharyngeal  nerye,  46,  47,  48. 
gracilis,  34,  VI-VIII,  XXVI. 
of    y.    Gudden — see    nucleus,    teg- 
mental, yentral. 
habenulae,  65,  73,  75. 

lateral,  73,  XVIII,  XIX,  XXVI. 
medial,  73,  XVIII-XX. 
hypoglossal,  32,  43,  45,  47,  VI-VIII. 
intercalatus  (Staderini),  43,  47,  VIII. 
intermedins,  58. 
interpeduncular,    64,    65,    75,    XIII, 

XIV,  XXVI. 
interpositus,  58. 

interstitial  (Cajal),  60,  65,  71,  XV. 
of  lateral  funiculus,  VI,  VII. 
of  lateral  geniculate  body,  dorsal,  80, 
XVIII. 
yentral,  80,  XVIII. 
of  lateral  lemniscus,  dorsal,  39,  59, 
XII. 
yentral,  38. 
of  lateral  olfactory  tract,  74,  91,  92, 

95,  XX. 
lattice  —  see    nucleus   reticularis 

thalami. 
lentiform,  105,  107. 
of  Luys — see  nucleus,  subthalamic, 
of  mamillary  body,  lateral,  75,   76, 
XV. 
medial,  75,  76,  XV. 
masticatorius — see   nucleus,   trigem- 
inal, motor, 
of  medial  olfactory  tract,  91. 
mesencephalic  of  V  nerye,  33,  XI. 
oculomotor,  45,  60,  62,  63,  64,  XIV. 
olfactory,  anterior,  92,  94,  96. 

intermediate,  91. 
olivary,  accessory  superior,   37,  38, 
X,  XI. 
of    the    cerebellum — see    nucleus, 

dentate, 
dorsal  accessory,  50,  VII,  VIII. 
of  superior,  37,  38. 
oliyary,    inferior,    50,    51,    57,    VII, 
VIII,  XXVI. 
medial  accessory,  50,  VII,  VIII. 
principal — see     nucleus,     olivary, 

inferior, 
superior,  36,  37,  48,  52,  X,  XI. 


IXDEX 


191 


ventro-lateral — see     nucleus,     oli- 
vary, inferior, 
oral  ventro-medial  of  spinal  V  root, 

52,  XI. 
paramedianus,  S3, 
parasolitarius,  42,  43,  VIII. 
parependymal,  XVIII-XX. 
parolfactorius  lateralis — see  nucleus 

accumbens  septi. 
of  Perlia,  63. 
of  the  pons,  53,  54,  67,  XII,  XIII, 

XXVI. 
of  the  posterior  commissure,  71. 
praebigeminal — see    nucleus    of    the 

thalamus,  posterior, 
praceolivaris  externus,  37,  X. 

internus,  37,  38,  X,  XI. 
praeoptic,  94,  96,  XIX,  XX^^ 
proprius  pedunculi  cerebri,  78. 
radiate — see  nucleus  reticularis  thai- 
ami, 
of  the  raphe,  65,  XII. 

dorsal,  65,  XIII. 
red,  60,  61,  62,  107,  XIV,  XXVI. 
of  restiform  body,  IX. 
of  reticular  formation,  51,  52,  65. 
lateral,  VIII. 
ventral,  51,  VIII,  IX. 
reticularis  tegmenti — see  nucleus  of 

reticular  formation, 
reticularis  thalami,  79,  85,  XIX,  XX. 
reuniens,  84,  XIX,  XX. 
rhomboidalis — see  nucleus  reuniens, 
of  Roller,  51,  VII. 
roof,    of    cerebellum,    40,    see    also 

nucleus  fastigii. 
salivatorv,  superior  and  inferior,  33, 

47.  ' 
semilunaris,  84. 

of  spinal  accessory  nerve,  48,  VI. 
of  Staderini — see  nucleus  intercala- 

tus. 
subthalamic,    66,    78,    79,    82,    107, 

XVII,  XVIII. 
tecti — see  nucleus  fastigii. 
tegmental,  dorsal,  64,  65,  76,  XII. 
ventral,  64,  XII. 
ventral  reticular,  33. 
of  thalamus,  anterior,  74,  76,  77,  79, 

82,  83,  94,  107,  XX. 
dorsal — see  nucleus  of  thalamus, 

anterior, 
globose,  84. 


lateral,  81,  84,  85,  XVIII,  XIX. 
medial,  82,  83,  84,  85,  XVIII-XX. 
posterior,  71,  82,  XVI,  XVII. 
reticular — see    nucleus    reticularis 

thalami. 
ventral,  84,  85,  XVIII-XX. 
ventro-lateral,  82,  84,  85. 
of  transverse  peduncular  tract,  66, 

XV. 
of  trapezoid  bod\-,   37,   38,   X,   XI, 

XXVI. 
triangular — see   nucleus,    vestibular, 

chief;   also  footnote,  p.  40. 
trigeminal,  chief  sensor\',  31,  32,  33, 
49,  XI. 
mesencephalic,  33,  69,  XI. 
motor,  33,  49,  52,  XI. 
spinal,  31,  32,  38,48,  VII-X. 
trochlear,    45,    60,    61,    62,    63,    64, 

XIII. 
vagus,    dorsal    motor,    43,    47,    48, 
VII,  VIII. 
ventral    motor — see    nucleus    am- 
biguus. 
ventralis   grisea  centralis — see   nuc- 
leus, tegmental,  dorsal, 
ventro-lateral,  26. 
ventro-medial,  26. 

vestibular,  chief,  40.  41,  42,  43,  46, 
47,  VIII-X,  XXVI. 
descending,  39,  Mil. 
dorsal — ^see     nucleus,     vestibular, 

chief, 
lateral — see  nucleus  of  Deiters. 
medial — see    nucleus,    vestibular, 

chief, 
superior — see    nucleus    of    Bech- 
terew. 

Obex,  III. 

olive — see  nucleus,  olivary. 

opossum,  100. 

oral  sense,  91. 

Pain,  23. 

palaeocortex,  97. 

paleostriatum,  106. 

pallium,  87 

paraflocculus,  10,  I,  II,  IX,  X. 

peduncle,  cerebellar,  11. 

anterior  or  superior — see  brachium 
conjunctivum. 

middle — see  brachium  pontis. 


]92 


Index 


posterior    or    inferior — see    body, 

restiforni. 
cerebral.  13,  54,  59,  63,  66,  II,  XIV- 

XIX. 
of    mamillary    body,    76,  XIV,  X\', 

XXVI.  ' 
perikaryon,  17. 
pes  pedunculi  cerebri— see  basis  ped- 

unculi  cerebri, 
pigment,  66 

plexus,  chorioid,  11,  14,  72. 
pons,  12,  36,  48,  54,  67,  II,  XII,  XIII, 

XXVI. 
pressure,  sense  of,  23. 
preparation  of  sections,  126. 
primordium  hippocampi,  98,  99,  XXII. 
Probst,    commissure    of — see    commis- 
sure of  lateral  lemniscus, 
tract  of — see  tract, 
proprioceptive  elements,  24,  30,  33,  39. 
proprioceptor,  23. 

prosencephalon,  10,  chapters  XI-XIII. 
psalterium — see     commissure,     hippo- 

campal. 
pulvinar,  81,  85. 
putamen,    105,    106,    107,    108,    XIX- 

XXI. 
pyramid,  12,  36,  II. 
pyramis  of  cerebellum,  11,  56,  I,  VIII. 

Rabbit,  27,  41,  46,  51,  78,  81,  95. 
radiation,    fountain,    of    Meynert,    62, 
XIV. 

optic,  80. 
raphe,  29. 
refiex  action,  18. 

arc,  18. 
regio  innominata,  79. 
region,  of  cerebral  cortex,  112,  113. 

cingular,  112,  114. 

frontal,  54,  62,  67,  114. 

hipjwcampal,     112,     114,     see    also 
hippocampus. 

insular,  108,  112,  114. 

occipital,  67,  112,  114. 

olfactory,    14,    114,    see    also    lobe, 
pyriform. 

parietal,  112,  114. 

postcentral,  112,  114. 

praecentral,  112,  114. 

retrosplenial,  112,  114. 

temporal,  54,  67,  112,  114,  115. 
rhinencephalon,  88. 


rhinocoele,  XXIV,  XXV. 
rhombencephalon,  10,  chapters  IV-IX. 
Rolando,  gelatinous  substance  of — see 

substance, 
root  of  nerve  III,  63,  II,  XIV,  XXVI. 
of  nerve  IV,  11,  63,  XXVI. 
of  nerve  V,  ascending,  30. 

mesencephalic,  33,  69,  XI-XIV. 
motor,  49,  XI,  XII. 
sensory,  30,  XII. 

spinal  (or  descending),  30,  31,  32, 
VII-XI. 
of  nerve  VII,  motor,  46,  47,  IX-XI, 

XXVI. 
of  nerve  VIII,  ascending  vestibular, 
39. 
descending     vestibular,     39,     58, 
VIII. 
of  nerves  IX  and  X,  48. 
rostrum     of     corpus     callosum,     110, 
XXVI. 

Septum,  16,  74,  87,  90,  92,  93,  94,  95, 
96,  98,  100,  101,  102,  104,  106, 
III,  IV,  XXII,  XXVI. 
dorsal  (posterior)  median,  22. 
sheath,  myelin  (medullary),  17. 
somatic  nerve  components,  20,  29,  30, 

35,  45. 
space,    anterior   perforated — see   area, 
anterior  perforated, 
posterior  perforated,  65. 
spinal  cord,  9,   10,  22-28,  34,  40,  43, 

45,  46,  49,  53,  54,  60,  62,  V. 
splenium  of  corpus  callosum,  16,  103, 

109,  110,  XXVI. 
staining,  method  of  Weigert,  126. 

method  of  Kultschitzky,  127. 
stratum  griseum  of  anterior  colliculus, 
70,  XIV-XVI. 
lemnisci   of   anterior   colliculus,    70, 

XIV,  XV. 
opticum   of   anterior   colliculus,    70, 

XIV-XVI. 
profundum  of  coUiculi,   68,   70,   71, 

XIII-XV. 
zonale    of    anterior    colliculus,     70, 
XIV-XVI. 
of  thalamus,  74. 
stria  cornea — see  stria  terminalis. 
Lancisii,  97,  99,  101. 


Index 


193 


medullaris  acustica,  36,  IX. 

thalami,  73,  74,  94,  97,   103,  III, 
XVIII-XXI,  XXVI. 
olfactory,  intermediate,  90,  XXIV. 
lateral — see  tract,  olfactory, 
medial — see  tract,  olfactory, 
terminalis,  95.  Ill,  XVIII-XXI. 
bed  of,  74,  92,  96,  XXI. 
substance,  anterior  perforated — see 
area, 
gelatinous  of   Rolando,   22,   25,   32, 
39,  V,  VI. 
substantia  nigra,  59,  66,  67,  107,  XIV- 
XVI. 
reticularis — see  formation,  reticular, 
subthalamus,  77,  78. 
sulcus  corporis  callosi,  101. 
dorsal  median,  10,  22,  I,  V. 
dorso-lateral,  10,  I,  V. 
endorhinalis — see  groove,  endorhinal. 
posterior  median,  12 — see  also  sulcus, 

dorsal  median, 
praepyramidalis,  11,  56. 
primarius,  11,  56. 
ventro-lateral,  10,  II,  V. 
synapse,  17,  79. 

system,     praecommissural — see     fasci- 
culus praecommissuralis. 

Taenia  semicircularis— see  stria  termin- 
alis. 
thalami,  73. 
ventriculi.  III. 
tapetum,  XIV,  XV. 
taste — see  centres,  gustatory, 
tectum,  59,  62,  67,  71,  80,  III,  XII- 
XVI. 
laminated  gray  matter  of,  68,  XIII. 
tegmentum,  .59-66,  75. 
telencephalon,  75,  81,  87-115. 

medium,  87. 
temperature,  sensations  of,  23. 
thalamus,  14,  44,  60,  61,  62,  64,  69,  72, 
73,  75,  76,  77,  79,  82-86,   103, 
106,  107,  108,  III,  IV,  XVI-XX, 
XXVI. 
thickness  of  cerebral  cortex,  110. 
tissue,  connective,  17. 

nervous,  17. 
touch,  23,  24. 

tract,     19.       (See     also     bundle     and 
fasciculus.) 


arcuate,  of  Russell— see  tract,  cere- 

bello-bulbar. 
ascending,  of  Deiters,  40,  60,  71. 
of     Boyce — see     tract,     interstitio- 

spinal. 
cerebello-bulbar  (of  Russell),  58,  XL 
in  cerebral  hemisphere,  109. 
cortico-bulbar,  53,  54,  67. 
cortico-habenular,  lateral,  74. 

medial,  74,  103. 
cortico- mamillary,  103. 
cortico-olfactory  of  septum — see  fas- 
ciculus praecommissuralis. 
cortico-pontine,  53,  54,  67. 
cortico-spinal,  23,  26,  27,  36,  38,  53, 

54,  67,  V-XIII,  XXVI. 
cortico-tectal,  70. 
descending,    of    Deiters^see    tract, 

vestibulo-spinal. 
fastigio-bulbar,  58. 
fronto-pontine,  67. 
of  Gowers,  52. 
of  V.   Gudden — see  tract,   mamillo- 

tegmental. 
interstitio-spinal,  60,  71. 
of  Lissauer,  23,  25,  26,  27,  V. 
lobe-hippocampal — see  fasciculus 

praecommissuralis. 
mamillo-peduncular,  76,  XIV,  XV, 

XXVI. 
mamillo-tegmental,  64,  76,  77,  XII- 

XVI,  XXVI. 
mamillo-thalamic,    76,    77,    82,    94, 

XV-XX,  XXVI. 
olfacto-cortical,  97,  99,  104,  XXIII. 
olfacto-habenularis  anterior,  74. 
olfacto-habenularis  medialis,  73. 
olfacto-hypothalamic,     76,     94,     97, 

XVII-XX. 
olfacto-tegmental,  94. 
olfactory,  14,  88,  89,  90,  91,  II,  XXV. 
olfactory   basal — see   tract,   olfacto- 
hvpothalamic. 

lateral,  89,  90,  94,  99,  XX-XXIV. 

medial,  90,  94,  XXIII,  XXIV. 

projection,  95,  97. 
olivo-cerebellar,  50. 
6livo-spinal,  26. 
optic,  15,  70,  71,  80,  81,  82,  XIV- 

XVII,  XXVI. 
uncrossed  fibres,  81. 


194 


Index 


periepenchmal     longitudinal  —  see 

bundle,    dorsal    longitudinal    of 

Schiitz. 
of  Probst,  33. 

pyramidal — see  tract,  cortico-spinal. 
rubro-spinal,  26,  27,  53,  54,  62,  X- 

XIII. 
of     Russell — see     tract,     cerebello- 

bulbar. 
septo-habenular,  74. 
spino-cerebellar,  dorsal,  25,  26,  27, 

52,  VIII. 
ventral,    25,    26,    27,    39,    52,    58, 

VIII,  XI. 
spino-olivary,  26. 
spino-tectal,  26. 
spino-thalamic,  lateral,  26 — see  also 

lemniscus,  spinal, 
ventral,    26 — see    also    lemniscus, 

spinal, 
strio-habenular,  74. 
tecto-bulbar,  68,  70. 
tecto-pontine,  XII. 
tecto-spinal,  26,  27,  54,  62,  68,  70, 

VII-XIII. 
tegmental    of   interpeduncular    nuc- 
leus, 64,  65,  XIII. 
temporo-hippocampal,  crossed,  103. 
temporo-pontine,  67. 
thalamo-habenular,  74. 
transverse  peduncular,  65,  XV. 
vestibular,  secondary,  40,  41,  71,  X. 
vestibulo-cerebellar,  40,  X. 
vestibulo-spinal,  26,  27,  40. 
visceral,  secondary,  44. 


trigonum  acustici.  superficial  eminence 
produced   bv   vestibular   nuclei, 
III. 
vagi,    eminence    in    floor    of    fourth 
ventricle    produced    by    dorsal 
vagus  nucleus, 
truncus  corporis  callosi,  110. 
tuber   cinereum,    15,    75,    76,    77,    II, 

XVI-XVIII,  XXVI. 
tuberculum    acusticum,    13,    III — see 
also  nucleus,  dorsal  cochlear, 
fasciae  dentatae,  94,  IV. 
olfactorium,   14,  74,  76,  87,  90,  91, 
92,  93,  94,  95,  96,  97,  II,  XXI- 
XXIII,  XXVI. 

Uncus,  91. 

uvula   of  cerebellum,    11,   56,    I,    VII, 
VIII. 

Vascularity  of  brain  tissue,  113,  114. 
velum,  anterior  medullarv,  11,  63,  XI, 
XXVI. 
posterior  medullarv,  11,  XXVI. 
ventricle,  fourth,   10,   11,   12,  29,   III, 
VIII-XI,  XXVI. 
lateral,    16,    87,    92,    93,    100,    101, 

XIV-XXV. 
third,  14,  16,  72,  75,  83,  84,  87,  III, 
XVI-XIX. 
vermis  of  cerebellum,  10,  I. 
vessels,  blood — of  brain,   11,   17,   113, 

114,  XXVII. 
visceral  nerve  components,  20,  42,  46. 

Zona  incerta,  78,  79,  XVII-XIX.